This is a modern-English version of The First Men in the Moon, originally written by Wells, H. G. (Herbert George). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

The First Men In The Moon

by H. G. Wells


Contents

I. Mr. Bedford Meets Mr. Cavor at Lympne
II. The First Making of Cavorite
III. The Building of the sphere
IV. Inside the Sphere
V. The Journey to the Moon
VI. The Landing on the Moon
VII. Sunrise on the Moon
VIII. A Lunar Morning
IX. Prospecting Begins
X. Lost Men in the Moon
XI. The Mooncalf Pastures
XII. The Selenite’s Face
XIII. Mr. Cavor Makes Some Suggestions
XIV. Experiments in intercourse
XV. The Giddy Bridge
XVI. Points of View
XVII. The Fight in the Cave of the Moon Butchers
XVIII. In the Sunlight
XIX. Mr. Bedford Alone
XX. Mr. Bedford in Infinite Space
XXI. Mr. Bedford at Littlestone
XXII. The Astonishing Communication of Mr. Julius Wendigee
XXIII. An Abstract of the Six Messages First Received from Mr. Cavor
XXIV. The Natural History of the Selenites
XXV. The Grand Lunar
XXVI. The Last Message Cavor sent to the Earth

I.
Mr. Bedford Meets Mr. Cavor at Lympne

As I sit down to write here amidst the shadows of vine-leaves under the blue sky of southern Italy, it comes to me with a certain quality of astonishment that my participation in these amazing adventures of Mr. Cavor was, after all, the outcome of the purest accident. It might have been any one. I fell into these things at a time when I thought myself removed from the slightest possibility of disturbing experiences. I had gone to Lympne because I had imagined it the most uneventful place in the world. “Here, at any rate,” said I, “I shall find peace and a chance to work!”

As I sit down to write here in the shadows of vine leaves beneath the blue sky of southern Italy, it hits me with a sense of surprise that my involvement in the incredible adventures of Mr. Cavor was, in fact, a complete accident. It could have happened to anyone. I stumbled into these situations when I thought I was safely away from any potential disturbances. I had gone to Lympne because I imagined it to be the most uneventful place on earth. “Here, at least,” I thought, “I will find peace and an opportunity to work!”

And this book is the sequel. So utterly at variance is destiny with all the little plans of men. I may perhaps mention here that very recently I had come an ugly cropper in certain business enterprises. Sitting now surrounded by all the circumstances of wealth, there is a luxury in admitting my extremity. I can admit, even, that to a certain extent my disasters were conceivably of my own making. It may be there are directions in which I have some capacity, but the conduct of business operations is not among these. But in those days I was young, and my youth among other objectionable forms took that of a pride in my capacity for affairs. I am young still in years, but the things that have happened to me have rubbed something of the youth from my mind. Whether they have brought any wisdom to light below it is a more doubtful matter.

And this book is the sequel. Destiny is completely at odds with all the little plans people make. I should mention that I recently faced a tough setback in some business ventures. Now, sitting here surrounded by all this wealth, I find a certain comfort in admitting my struggles. I can even acknowledge that, to some degree, my failures were probably my own fault. It’s possible I have some abilities in certain areas, but managing business operations is definitely not one of them. Back then, I was young, and my youth, among other flaws, included a pride in my skills in business. I'm still young in years, but what I’ve been through has taken a bit of that youthfulness out of my mindset. Whether it has brought any real wisdom is a more uncertain question.

It is scarcely necessary to go into the details of the speculations that landed me at Lympne, in Kent. Nowadays even about business transactions there is a strong spice of adventure. I took risks. In these things there is invariably a certain amount of give and take, and it fell to me finally to do the giving reluctantly enough. Even when I had got out of everything, one cantankerous creditor saw fit to be malignant. Perhaps you have met that flaming sense of outraged virtue, or perhaps you have only felt it. He ran me hard. It seemed to me, at last, that there was nothing for it but to write a play, unless I wanted to drudge for my living as a clerk. I have a certain imagination, and luxurious tastes, and I meant to make a vigorous fight for it before that fate overtook me. In addition to my belief in my powers as a business man, I had always in those days had an idea that I was equal to writing a very good play. It is not, I believe, a very uncommon persuasion. I knew there is nothing a man can do outside legitimate business transactions that has such opulent possibilities, and very probably that biased my opinion. I had, indeed, got into the habit of regarding this unwritten drama as a convenient little reserve put by for a rainy day. That rainy day had come, and I set to work.

It's hardly necessary to go into the details of how I ended up in Lympne, Kent. These days, even business dealings have a touch of adventure. I took risks. In these situations, there's always a bit of back and forth, and it ended up that I had to do the giving, even if I didn't want to. Even after I thought I had settled everything, one stubborn creditor decided to be difficult. Maybe you've experienced that intense feeling of being wronged, or maybe you've just sensed it. He really put pressure on me. Eventually, it seemed like the only option was to write a play, unless I wanted to slog away at a clerk's job. I’ve got a decent imagination and a taste for the finer things in life, and I planned to fight hard for those before that fate caught up with me. Along with my confidence in my business abilities, I always thought I was capable of writing a great play. I believe this is a pretty common belief. I knew there’s nothing outside of legitimate business that offers such rich possibilities, and that probably influenced my views. I had actually gotten used to thinking of this unwritten script as a nice little backup set aside for a rainy day. That rainy day had arrived, so I got to work.

I soon discovered that writing a play was a longer business than I had supposed; at first I had reckoned ten days for it, and it was to have a pied-à-terre while it was in hand that I came to Lympne. I reckoned myself lucky in getting that little bungalow. I got it on a three years’ agreement. I put in a few sticks of furniture, and while the play was in hand I did my own cooking. My cooking would have shocked Mrs. Bond. And yet, you know, it had flavour. I had a coffee-pot, a sauce-pan for eggs, and one for potatoes, and a frying-pan for sausages and bacon—such was the simple apparatus of my comfort. One cannot always be magnificent, but simplicity is always a possible alternative. For the rest I laid in an eighteen-gallon cask of beer on credit, and a trustful baker came each day. It was not, perhaps, in the style of Sybaris, but I have had worse times. I was a little sorry for the baker, who was a very decent man indeed, but even for him I hoped.

I soon realized that writing a play took longer than I thought; initially, I expected it would take just ten days. That's why I came to Lympne, to have a place to stay while I worked on it. I considered myself lucky to get that little bungalow. I signed a three-year lease. I brought in some furniture, and while I was writing the play, I cooked for myself. My cooking would have shocked Mrs. Bond. And yet, I have to say, it had flavor. I had a coffee pot, a saucepan for eggs, another for potatoes, and a frying pan for sausages and bacon—this was my simple setup for comfort. You can't always go all out, but simplicity is always an option. On top of that, I stocked up on an eighteen-gallon keg of beer on credit, and a reliable baker came by every day. It might not have been luxurious, but I’ve had worse times. I felt a bit sorry for the baker, who was a really nice guy, but I still held out hope for him.

Certainly if any one wants solitude, the place is Lympne. It is in the clay part of Kent, and my bungalow stood on the edge of an old sea cliff and stared across the flats of Romney Marsh at the sea. In very wet weather the place is almost inaccessible, and I have heard that at times the postman used to traverse the more succulent portions of his route with boards upon his feet. I never saw him doing so, but I can quite imagine it. Outside the doors of the few cottages and houses that make up the present village big birch besoms are stuck, to wipe off the worst of the clay, which will give some idea of the texture of the district. I doubt if the place would be there at all, if it were not a fading memory of things gone for ever. It was the big port of England in Roman times, Portus Lemanis, and now the sea is four miles away. All down the steep hill are boulders and masses of Roman brickwork, and from it old Watling Street, still paved in places, starts like an arrow to the north. I used to stand on the hill and think of it all, the galleys and legions, the captives and officials, the women and traders, the speculators like myself, all the swarm and tumult that came clanking in and out of the harbour. And now just a few lumps of rubble on a grassy slope, and a sheep or two—and I. And where the port had been were the levels of the marsh, sweeping round in a broad curve to distant Dungeness, and dotted here and there with tree clumps and the church towers of old mediæval towns that are following Lemanis now towards extinction.

Certainly, if anyone is looking for solitude, Lympne is the place to go. It's in the clay area of Kent, and my bungalow was perched on the edge of an old sea cliff, gazing across the Romney Marsh flats at the sea. During heavy rain, the place is nearly impossible to access, and I've heard that sometimes the postman would navigate the soggiest parts of his route using boards on his feet. I never saw him do this, but I can easily picture it. Outside the few cottages and houses that make up the current village, large birch brooms are propped up to wipe off the worst of the clay, giving a sense of the area's texture. I doubt if the place would even exist if it weren't a fading memory of things long gone. It used to be England's major port during Roman times, Portus Lemanis, and now the sea is four miles away. All down the steep hill are boulders and chunks of Roman brickwork, and from there, old Watling Street, still paved in spots, stretches like an arrow to the north. I would stand on the hill and think about it all—the galleys and legions, the captives and officials, the women and traders, the speculators like me, all the hustle and bustle that came clanking in and out of the harbor. And now, it’s just a few piles of rubble on a grassy slope, a sheep or two—and me. Where the port once stood, there are the marshes, sweeping around in a broad curve toward distant Dungeness, dotted here and there with clusters of trees and the church towers of old medieval towns that, like Lemanis, are now fading into extinction.

That outlook on the marsh was, indeed, one of the finest views I have ever seen. I suppose Dungeness was fifteen miles away; it lay like a raft on the sea, and farther westward were the hills by Hastings under the setting sun. Sometimes they hung close and clear, sometimes they were faded and low, and often the drift of the weather took them clean out of sight. And all the nearer parts of the marsh were laced and lit by ditches and canals.

That view of the marsh was, honestly, one of the best I've ever seen. I think Dungeness was about fifteen miles away; it looked like a raft on the sea, and further west were the hills by Hastings glowing in the sunset. Sometimes they appeared sharp and clear, sometimes they were blurred and low, and often the changing weather made them disappear completely. The closer parts of the marsh were crisscrossed and illuminated by ditches and canals.

The window at which I worked looked over the skyline of this crest, and it was from this window that I first set eyes on Cavor. It was just as I was struggling with my scenario, holding down my mind to the sheer hard work of it, and naturally enough he arrested my attention.

The window where I worked overlooked the skyline of this hill, and it was from this window that I first saw Cavor. Just when I was grappling with my situation, focusing my mind on the sheer effort it required, he naturally caught my attention.

The sun had set, the sky was a vivid tranquillity of green and yellow, and against that he came out black—the oddest little figure.

The sun had set, the sky was a vibrant mix of green and yellow, and against that, he appeared in black—the strangest little figure.

He was a short, round-bodied, thin-legged little man, with a jerky quality in his motions; he had seen fit to clothe his extraordinary mind in a cricket cap, an overcoat, and cycling knickerbockers and stockings. Why he did so I do not know, for he never cycled and he never played cricket. It was a fortuitous concurrence of garments, arising I know not how. He gesticulated with his hands and arms, and jerked his head about and buzzed. He buzzed like something electric. You never heard such buzzing. And ever and again he cleared his throat with a most extraordinary noise.

He was a short, chubby little guy with skinny legs and a twitchy way of moving. He chose to dress his unusual mind in a cricket cap, an overcoat, and cycling knickerbockers and stockings. I don’t know why, since he never rode a bike and didn’t play cricket. It was just a random mix of clothes, for reasons I can’t explain. He waved his hands and arms around, jerked his head, and buzzed. He buzzed like something electric. You’ve never heard buzzing like that. And every now and then, he cleared his throat with a really strange noise.

There had been rain, and that spasmodic walk of his was enhanced by the extreme slipperiness of the footpath. Exactly as he came against the sun he stopped, pulled out a watch, hesitated. Then with a sort of convulsive gesture he turned and retreated with every manifestation of haste, no longer gesticulating, but going with ample strides that showed the relatively large size of his feet—they were, I remember, grotesquely exaggerated in size by adhesive clay—to the best possible advantage.

There had been rain, and that erratic way he walked was made worse by how slippery the sidewalk was. Just as he stepped into the sunlight, he stopped, pulled out a watch, and hesitated. Then, with a sudden movement, he turned and hurried back, no longer waving his arms but walking with long strides that highlighted the unusually large size of his feet—they were, I remember, comically exaggerated by stickiness from the clay.

This occurred on the first day of my sojourn, when my play-writing energy was at its height and I regarded the incident simply as an annoying distraction—the waste of five minutes. I returned to my scenario. But when next evening the apparition was repeated with remarkable precision, and again the next evening, and indeed every evening when rain was not falling, concentration upon the scenario became a considerable effort. “Confound the man,” I said, “one would think he was learning to be a marionette!” and for several evenings I cursed him pretty heartily. Then my annoyance gave way to amazement and curiosity. Why on earth should a man do this thing? On the fourteenth evening I could stand it no longer, and so soon as he appeared I opened the french window, crossed the verandah, and directed myself to the point where he invariably stopped.

This happened on the first day of my time away, when my creativity for writing plays was at its peak, and I saw the situation as just an irritating distraction—a waste of five minutes. I went back to my script. But when the same thing happened again the next evening with striking accuracy, and then again the following night, and indeed every evening when it wasn't raining, focusing on the script became quite the challenge. "Damn that guy," I said, "you'd think he was training to be a puppet!" For a few nights, I really let my frustration show. Then my irritation turned into amazement and curiosity. Why on earth was this guy doing this? On the fourteenth evening, I couldn't take it anymore, so as soon as he showed up, I opened the French window, crossed the porch, and headed to the spot where he always stopped.

He had his watch out as I came up to him. He had a chubby, rubicund face with reddish brown eyes—previously I had seen him only against the light. “One moment, sir,” said I as he turned. He stared. “One moment,” he said, “certainly. Or if you wish to speak to me for longer, and it is not asking too much—your moment is up—would it trouble you to accompany me?”

He took out his watch as I approached him. He had a round, rosy face with reddish-brown eyes—before, I had only seen him backlit. “One moment, sir,” I said as he turned to me. He stared. “One moment,” he replied, “sure. Or if you'd like to talk longer, and it’s not too much to ask—your moment is up—would you mind joining me?”

“Not in the least,” said I, placing myself beside him.

“Not at all,” I said, sitting next to him.

“My habits are regular. My time for intercourse—limited.”

“My habits are consistent. My time for sex—restricted.”

“This, I presume, is your time for exercise?”

“This, I guess, is your time to work out?”

“It is. I come here to enjoy the sunset.”

“It is. I come here to enjoy the sunset.”

“You don’t.”

"You don't."

“Sir?”

"Excuse me?"

“You never look at it.”

"You never look at it."

“Never look at it?”

"Have you never looked at it?"

“No. I’ve watched you thirteen nights, and not once have you looked at the sunset—not once.”

“No. I've watched you for thirteen nights, and you haven't looked at the sunset even once—not even once.”

He knitted his brows like one who encounters a problem.

He frowned like someone facing a problem.

“Well, I enjoy the sunlight—the atmosphere—I go along this path, through that gate”—he jerked his head over his shoulder—“and round—”

“Well, I love the sunlight—the vibe—I walk down this path, through that gate”—he pointed behind him—“and around—”

“You don’t. You never have been. It’s all nonsense. There isn’t a way. To-night for instance—”

“You don’t. You never have been. It’s all nonsense. There isn’t a way. Tonight, for example—”

“Oh! to-night! Let me see. Ah! I just glanced at my watch, saw that I had already been out just three minutes over the precise half-hour, decided there was not time to go round, turned—”

“Oh! Tonight! Let me think. Ah! I just checked my watch, saw that I had already been out for three minutes over the half-hour, decided there wasn’t enough time to go around, turned—”

“You always do.”

“You always do.”

He looked at me—reflected. “Perhaps I do, now I come to think of it. But what was it you wanted to speak to me about?”

He looked at me—thoughtful. “Maybe I do, now that I think about it. But what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Why, this!”

“Why, this is awesome!”

“This?”

"This?"

“Yes. Why do you do it? Every night you come making a noise—”

“Yes. Why do you do it? Every night you come making a noise—”

“Making a noise?”

"Making noise?"

“Like this.” I imitated his buzzing noise. He looked at me, and it was evident the buzzing awakened distaste. “Do I do that?” he asked.

“Like this.” I copied his buzzing noise. He looked at me, and it was clear the buzzing annoyed him. “Do I do that?” he asked.

“Every blessed evening.”

"Every blessed evening."

“I had no idea.”

“I had no clue.”

He stopped dead. He regarded me gravely. “Can it be,” he said, “that I have formed a Habit?”

He froze in place. He looked at me seriously. “Could it be,” he said, “that I’ve developed a habit?”

“Well, it looks like it. Doesn’t it?”

“Well, it seems that way. Doesn’t it?”

He pulled down his lower lip between finger and thumb. He regarded a puddle at his feet.

He pulled down his bottom lip with his fingers. He looked at a puddle at his feet.

“My mind is much occupied,” he said. “And you want to know why! Well, sir, I can assure you that not only do I not know why I do these things, but I did not even know I did them. Come to think, it is just as you say; I never have been beyond that field.... And these things annoy you?”

“My mind is really occupied,” he said. “And you want to know why! Well, let me assure you that not only do I not know why I do these things, but I didn’t even realize I was doing them. Now that I think about it, you’re right; I’ve never actually been beyond that field... And these things bother you?”

For some reason I was beginning to relent towards him. “Not annoy,” I said. “But—imagine yourself writing a play!”

For some reason, I was starting to warm up to him. "Not annoyed," I said. "But—picture yourself writing a play!"

“I couldn’t.”

"I can't."

“Well, anything that needs concentration.”

"Well, anything that requires focus."

“Ah!” he said, “of course,” and meditated. His expression became so eloquent of distress, that I relented still more. After all, there is a touch of aggression in demanding of a man you don’t know why he hums on a public footpath.

“Ah!” he said, “of course,” and thought for a moment. His face showed so much distress that I felt sorry for him even more. After all, it can be a bit aggressive to ask a stranger why he’s humming on a public sidewalk.

“You see,” he said weakly, “it’s a habit.”

“You see,” he said weakly, “it’s a habit.”

“Oh, I recognise that.”

“Oh, I know that.”

“I must stop it.”

“I need to stop it.”

“But not if it puts you out. After all, I had no business—it’s something of a liberty.”

“But not if it inconveniences you. After all, I had no right—it’s a bit of a bold move.”

“Not at all, sir,” he said, “not at all. I am greatly indebted to you. I should guard myself against these things. In future I will. Could I trouble you—once again? That noise?”

“Not at all, sir,” he said, “not at all. I really appreciate your help. I need to be more careful about these things. I will be from now on. Could I ask you—just one more time? That noise?”

“Something like this,” I said. “Zuzzoo, zuzzoo. But really, you know—”

“Something like this,” I said. “Zuzzoo, zuzzoo. But honestly, you know—”

“I am greatly obliged to you. In fact, I know I am getting absurdly absent-minded. You are quite justified, sir—perfectly justified. Indeed, I am indebted to you. The thing shall end. And now, sir, I have already brought you farther than I should have done.”

“I really appreciate it. Honestly, I know I'm becoming ridiculously forgetful. You have every right to be upset, sir—absolutely justified. I truly owe you one. This situation needs to be resolved. And now, sir, I’ve already taken you further than I should have.”

“I do hope my impertinence—”

“I hope my rudeness—”

“Not at all, sir, not at all.”

“Not at all, sir, not at all.”

We regarded each other for a moment. I raised my hat and wished him a good evening. He responded convulsively, and so we went our ways.

We looked at each other for a moment. I tipped my hat and wished him a good evening. He reacted somewhat awkwardly, and then we went our separate ways.

At the stile I looked back at his receding figure. His bearing had changed remarkably, he seemed limp, shrunken. The contrast with his former gesticulating, zuzzoing self took me in some absurd way as pathetic. I watched him out of sight. Then wishing very heartily I had kept to my own business, I returned to my bungalow and my play.

At the stile, I looked back at him as he walked away. He had changed so much; he looked weak and smaller. The difference from his once lively, animated self struck me as strangely sad. I watched him disappear. Then, feeling really strongly that I should have minding my own business, I went back to my bungalow and my game.

The next evening I saw nothing of him, nor the next. But he was very much in my mind, and it had occurred to me that as a sentimental comic character he might serve a useful purpose in the development of my plot. The third day he called upon me.

The next evening I didn’t see him, nor the one after. But he was definitely on my mind, and it struck me that as a sentimental comic character, he could play a helpful role in my story. On the third day, he came to visit me.

For a time I was puzzled to think what had brought him. He made indifferent conversation in the most formal way, then abruptly he came to business. He wanted to buy me out of my bungalow.

For a while, I was confused about what had brought him there. He chatted casually in a very formal manner, then suddenly got straight to the point. He wanted to buy me out of my bungalow.

“You see,” he said, “I don’t blame you in the least, but you’ve destroyed a habit, and it disorganises my day. I’ve walked past here for years—years. No doubt I’ve hummed.... You’ve made all that impossible!”

“You see,” he said, “I don’t blame you at all, but you’ve messed up a routine, and it throws off my day. I’ve walked by here for years—years. No doubt I’ve hummed.... You’ve made all that impossible!”

I suggested he might try some other direction.

I suggested he could explore some other options.

“No. There is no other direction. This is the only one. I’ve inquired. And now—every afternoon at four—I come to a dead wall.”

“No. There’s no other way. This is it. I’ve checked. And now—every afternoon at four—I hit a dead end.”

“But, my dear sir, if the thing is so important to you—”

“But, my dear sir, if this is so important to you—”

“It’s vital. You see, I’m—I’m an investigator—I am engaged in a scientific research. I live—” he paused and seemed to think. “Just over there,” he said, and pointed suddenly dangerously near my eye. “The house with white chimneys you see just over the trees. And my circumstances are abnormal—abnormal. I am on the point of completing one of the most important—demonstrations—I can assure you one of the most important demonstrations that have ever been made. It requires constant thought, constant mental ease and activity. And the afternoon was my brightest time!—effervescing with new ideas—new points of view.”

“It’s crucial. You see, I’m—I’m an investigator—I’m involved in scientific research. I live—” he paused and seemed to think. “Just over there,” he said, pointing suddenly dangerously close to my eye. “The house with the white chimneys you can see just beyond the trees. And my situation is unusual—unusual. I’m about to finish one of the most important—demonstrations—I can assure you it’s one of the most important demonstrations ever conducted. It requires constant thought, constant mental ease and activity. And the afternoon was my most productive time!—buzzing with new ideas—new perspectives.”

“But why not come by still?”

“But why not stop by anyway?”

“It would be all different. I should be self-conscious. I should think of you at your play—watching me irritated—instead of thinking of my work. No! I must have the bungalow.”

“It would all be different. I would feel self-conscious. I would think of you at your play—watching me with irritation—instead of focusing on my work. No! I have to have the bungalow.”

I meditated. Naturally, I wanted to think the matter over thoroughly before anything decisive was said. I was generally ready enough for business in those days, and selling always attracted me; but in the first place it was not my bungalow, and even if I sold it to him at a good price I might get inconvenienced in the delivery of goods if the current owner got wind of the transaction, and in the second I was, well—undischarged. It was clearly a business that required delicate handling. Moreover, the possibility of his being in pursuit of some valuable invention also interested me. It occurred to me that I would like to know more of this research, not with any dishonest intention, but simply with an idea that to know what it was would be a relief from play-writing. I threw out feelers.

I took some time to think. Obviously, I wanted to consider everything carefully before saying anything final. Back then, I was usually ready to dive into business, and selling always appealed to me; however, for starters, it wasn’t my bungalow, and even if I sold it to him for a good price, I might run into issues with delivering goods if the current owner found out about the deal. Plus, I was, well—still tied up in my previous commitments. It was clearly a situation that needed careful handling. Additionally, the chance that he could be after some valuable invention intrigued me. I realized I wanted to learn more about this research, not for any dishonest reasons, but just to take my mind off playwriting. So, I started to probe a little.

He was quite willing to supply information. Indeed, once he was fairly under way the conversation became a monologue. He talked like a man long pent up, who has had it over with himself again and again. He talked for nearly an hour, and I must confess I found it a pretty stiff bit of listening. But through it all there was the undertone of satisfaction one feels when one is neglecting work one has set oneself. During that first interview I gathered very little of the drift of his work. Half his words were technicalities entirely strange to me, and he illustrated one or two points with what he was pleased to call elementary mathematics, computing on an envelope with a copying-ink pencil, in a manner that made it hard even to seem to understand. “Yes,” I said, “yes. Go on!” Nevertheless I made out enough to convince me that he was no mere crank playing at discoveries. In spite of his crank-like appearance there was a force about him that made that impossible. Whatever it was, it was a thing with mechanical possibilities. He told me of a work-shed he had, and of three assistants—originally jobbing carpenters—whom he had trained. Now, from the work-shed to the patent office is clearly only one step. He invited me to see those things. I accepted readily, and took care, by a remark or so, to underline that. The proposed transfer of the bungalow remained very conveniently in suspense.

He was more than willing to share his thoughts. In fact, once he got going, the conversation turned into a monologue. He spoke like someone who had bottled everything up inside and was finally letting it all out. He talked for almost an hour, and I have to admit it was pretty tough to listen to. But through it all, there was a sense of satisfaction—almost like when you decide to procrastinate on work you’ve meant to do. During that first meeting, I didn’t really grasp the main ideas of his work. Half of what he said was filled with technical terms that were completely foreign to me, and he demonstrated a couple of points with what he called elementary math, scribbling on an envelope with a felt-tip pen in a way that made it hard to pretend I understood. “Yes,” I said, “yes. Go on!” Still, I figured out enough to convince myself that he wasn’t just some eccentric fooling around with ideas. Despite his quirky appearance, there was a certain drive about him that made that impossible. Whatever he was working on, it had real mechanical potential. He mentioned a workshop he had and three assistants—originally just carpenters—whom he had trained. Clearly, moving from the workshop to the patent office is just one step. He invited me to check out his work. I eagerly accepted and made sure to hint at my interest. The proposed transfer of the bungalow conveniently stayed on hold.

At last he rose to depart, with an apology for the length of his call. Talking over his work was, he said, a pleasure enjoyed only too rarely. It was not often he found such an intelligent listener as myself, he mingled very little with professional scientific men.

At last, he got up to leave, apologizing for how long he had stayed. Discussing his work was, he remarked, a pleasure he experienced all too infrequently. He didn't often come across someone as intelligent as I was; he didn’t socialize much with fellow scientists.

“So much pettiness,” he explained; “so much intrigue! And really, when one has an idea—a novel, fertilising idea—I don’t want to be uncharitable, but—”

“So much small-mindedness,” he explained; “so much scheming! And honestly, when you have an idea—a groundbreaking idea—I don’t want to be harsh, but—”

I am a man who believes in impulses. I made what was perhaps a rash proposition. But you must remember, that I had been alone, play-writing in Lympne, for fourteen days, and my compunction for his ruined walk still hung about me. “Why not,” said I, “make this your new habit? In the place of the one I spoilt? At least, until we can settle about the bungalow. What you want is to turn over your work in your mind. That you have always done during your afternoon walk. Unfortunately that’s over—you can’t get things back as they were. But why not come and talk about your work to me; use me as a sort of wall against which you may throw your thoughts and catch them again? It’s certain I don’t know enough to steal your ideas myself—and I know no scientific men—”

I’m a guy who believes in following my instincts. I made what might have been a hasty suggestion. But keep in mind, I had been alone, writing plays in Lympne, for two weeks, and I still felt guilty about ruining his walk. “Why not,” I said, “make this your new routine? Instead of the one I messed up? At least until we figure out the bungalow situation. What you need is to sort through your thoughts. You’ve always done that during your afternoon walks. Unfortunately, that’s done—you can’t go back to the way things were. But why not come and chat about your work with me; use me as a kind of sounding board for your ideas? I definitely don’t know enough to take your ideas for myself—and I don’t know any scientists—”

I stopped. He was considering. Evidently the thing attracted him. “But I’m afraid I should bore you,” he said.

I stopped. He was thinking it over. Clearly, it interested him. “But I’m worried I might bore you,” he said.

“You think I’m too dull?”

"You think I'm boring?"

“Oh, no; but technicalities—”

“Oh, no; but details—”

“Anyhow, you’ve interested me immensely this afternoon.”

“Anyway, you’ve really caught my attention this afternoon.”

“Of course it would be a great help to me. Nothing clears up one’s ideas so much as explaining them. Hitherto—”

“Of course it would be a huge help to me. Nothing clears up your thoughts quite like explaining them. Until now—”

“My dear sir, say no more.”

“My dear sir, don’t say anything more.”

“But really can you spare the time?”

“But can you actually take the time?”

“There is no rest like change of occupation,” I said, with profound conviction.

“There’s no break like switching things up,” I said, with deep conviction.

The affair was over. On my verandah steps he turned. “I am already greatly indebted to you,” he said.

The affair was over. He turned on my porch steps. “I already owe you so much,” he said.

I made an interrogative noise.

I asked a question.

“You have completely cured me of that ridiculous habit of humming,” he explained.

“You've totally cured me of that silly habit of humming,” he said.

I think I said I was glad to be of any service to him, and he turned away.

I think I mentioned that I was happy to help him, and he looked away.

Immediately the train of thought that our conversation had suggested must have resumed its sway. His arms began to wave in their former fashion. The faint echo of “zuzzoo” came back to me on the breeze....

Immediately, the train of thought that our conversation had sparked must have taken over again. His arms started to move around like before. The distant sound of “zuzzoo” returned to me on the breeze...

Well, after all, that was not my affair....

Well, after all, that wasn't my business....

He came the next day, and again the next day after that, and delivered two lectures on physics to our mutual satisfaction. He talked with an air of being extremely lucid about the “ether” and “tubes of force,” and “gravitational potential,” and things like that, and I sat in my other folding-chair and said, “Yes,” “Go on,” “I follow you,” to keep him going. It was tremendously difficult stuff, but I do not think he ever suspected how much I did not understand him. There were moments when I doubted whether I was well employed, but at any rate I was resting from that confounded play. Now and then things gleamed on me clearly for a space, only to vanish just when I thought I had hold of them. Sometimes my attention failed altogether, and I would give it up and sit and stare at him, wondering whether, after all, it would not be better to use him as a central figure in a good farce and let all this other stuff slide. And then, perhaps, I would catch on again for a bit.

He came the next day, and then the day after that, and delivered two physics lectures that we both appreciated. He spoke confidently about “ether,” “tubes of force,” “gravitational potential,” and concepts like that, while I sat in my other folding chair and said, “Yes,” “Keep going,” “I get it,” to encourage him. It was really complicated stuff, but I don’t think he ever realized how little I actually understood. There were times when I questioned if I was using my time wisely, but at least I was taking a break from that annoying play. Every now and then, ideas would become clear to me for a moment, only to slip away just when I thought I had a grip on them. Sometimes, I completely lost focus and would just sit and stare at him, wondering if it might be better to use him as the main character in a good comedy and let all this other stuff go. Then, maybe, I’d manage to catch on again for a little while.

At the earliest opportunity I went to see his house. It was large and carelessly furnished; there were no servants other than his three assistants, and his dietary and private life were characterised by a philosophical simplicity. He was a water-drinker, a vegetarian, and all those logical disciplinary things. But the sight of his equipment settled many doubts. It looked like business from cellar to attic—an amazing little place to find in an out-of-the-way village. The ground-floor rooms contained benches and apparatus, the bakehouse and scullery boiler had developed into respectable furnaces, dynamos occupied the cellar, and there was a gasometer in the garden. He showed it to me with all the confiding zest of a man who has been living too much alone. His seclusion was overflowing now in an excess of confidence, and I had the good luck to be the recipient.

At the earliest chance, I went to check out his house. It was big and furnished haphazardly; there were no staff except for his three assistants, and his eating habits and personal life showed a kind of simple philosophy. He stuck to drinking water, was a vegetarian, and followed lots of strict routines. But seeing his equipment cleared up a lot of my uncertainties. It looked like a full-on business operation, from the basement to the attic—an impressive little place to find in a remote village. The ground-floor rooms had benches and equipment, the bakehouse and kitchen boiler had turned into proper furnaces, there were dynamos in the basement, and a gasometer in the garden. He showed it to me with the enthusiastic trust of a guy who's been spending too much time alone. His isolation came through in an overflow of confidence, and I was fortunate enough to be the one he shared it with.

The three assistants were creditable specimens of the class of “handy-men” from which they came. Conscientious if unintelligent, strong, civil, and willing. One, Spargus, who did the cooking and all the metal work, had been a sailor; a second, Gibbs, was a joiner; and the third was an ex-jobbing gardener, and now general assistant. They were the merest labourers. All the intelligent work was done by Cavor. Theirs was the darkest ignorance compared even with my muddled impression.

The three assistants were decent examples of the “handy-men” category they belonged to. They were diligent, if not particularly bright, strong, polite, and eager to help. One, Spargus, took care of cooking and all the metal work; a second, Gibbs, was a carpenter; and the third was a former gardener who now worked as a general helper. They were just simple laborers. All the smart work was handled by Cavor. Their ignorance was even greater than my confused understanding.

And now, as to the nature of these inquiries. Here, unhappily, comes a grave difficulty. I am no scientific expert, and if I were to attempt to set forth in the highly scientific language of Mr. Cavor the aim to which his experiments tended, I am afraid I should confuse not only the reader but myself, and almost certainly I should make some blunder that would bring upon me the mockery of every up-to-date student of mathematical physics in the country. The best thing I can do therefore is, I think to give my impressions in my own inexact language, without any attempt to wear a garment of knowledge to which I have no claim.

And now, regarding the nature of these questions. Unfortunately, there’s a significant challenge here. I’m not a scientific expert, and if I tried to explain the purpose of Mr. Cavor’s experiments in the technical language he uses, I’d likely confuse both the reader and myself. I would almost certainly make some mistake that would expose me to ridicule from every modern student of mathematical physics in the country. So, I think the best approach is to share my impressions in my own less precise language, without pretending to have expertise I don’t possess.

The object of Mr. Cavor’s search was a substance that should be “opaque”—he used some other word I have forgotten, but “opaque” conveys the idea—to “all forms of radiant energy.” “Radiant energy,” he made me understand, was anything like light or heat, or those Röntgen Rays there was so much talk about a year or so ago, or the electric waves of Marconi, or gravitation. All these things, he said, radiate out from centres, and act on bodies at a distance, whence comes the term “radiant energy.” Now almost all substances are opaque to some form or other of radiant energy. Glass, for example, is transparent to light, but much less so to heat, so that it is useful as a fire-screen; and alum is transparent to light, but blocks heat completely. A solution of iodine in carbon bisulphide, on the other hand, completely blocks light, but is quite transparent to heat. It will hide a fire from you, but permit all its warmth to reach you. Metals are not only opaque to light and heat, but also to electrical energy, which passes through both iodine solution and glass almost as though they were not interposed. And so on.

The goal of Mr. Cavor’s search was to find a substance that would be “opaque”—he used another word I can’t remember, but “opaque” gets the point across—to “all forms of radiant energy.” He explained that “radiant energy” includes things like light and heat, those Röntgen Rays that were so popular a year ago, the electric waves from Marconi, and even gravity. All of these things, he said, radiate out from specific sources and affect objects from a distance, hence the term “radiant energy.” Most substances are opaque to at least one type of radiant energy. For example, glass is clear to light but much less so to heat, making it useful as a fire-screen; alum is clear to light but completely blocks heat. On the other hand, a solution of iodine in carbon bisulfide completely blocks light while letting heat pass through. It can obscure a fire from your view while still allowing its warmth to reach you. Metals are not only opaque to light and heat but also to electrical energy, which flows through both iodine solution and glass almost as if they weren't there. And so on.

Now all known substances are “transparent” to gravitation. You can use screens of various sorts to cut off the light or heat, or electrical influence of the sun, or the warmth of the earth from anything; you can screen things by sheets of metal from Marconi’s rays, but nothing will cut off the gravitational attraction of the sun or the gravitational attraction of the earth. Yet why there should be nothing is hard to say. Cavor did not see why such a substance should not exist, and certainly I could not tell him. I had never thought of such a possibility before. He showed me by calculations on paper, which Lord Kelvin, no doubt, or Professor Lodge, or Professor Karl Pearson, or any of those great scientific people might have understood, but which simply reduced me to a hopeless muddle, that not only was such a substance possible, but that it must satisfy certain conditions. It was an amazing piece of reasoning. Much as it amazed and exercised me at the time, it would be impossible to reproduce it here. “Yes,” I said to it all, “yes; go on!” Suffice it for this story that he believed he might be able to manufacture this possible substance opaque to gravitation out of a complicated alloy of metals and something new—a new element, I fancy—called, I believe, helium, which was sent to him from London in sealed stone jars. Doubt has been thrown upon this detail, but I am almost certain it was helium he had sent him in sealed stone jars. It was certainly something very gaseous and thin. If only I had taken notes...

Now all known substances are “transparent” to gravity. You can use different types of screens to block out light or heat, the sun’s electrical influence, or the earth’s warmth from anything; you can shield things with sheets of metal from Marconi’s waves, but nothing can block the gravitational pull of the sun or the earth. Yet it’s hard to explain why nothing out there can do this. Cavor didn’t understand why such a substance couldn’t exist, and honestly, I couldn’t tell him either. I had never considered that possibility before. He demonstrated through calculations on paper that someone like Lord Kelvin, or Professor Lodge, or Professor Karl Pearson, or any of those great scientific minds could have understood, but which completely threw me into confusion, that not only was such a substance feasible, but it had to meet certain criteria. It was an incredible line of reasoning. As amazing and challenging as it was for me at the time, I can’t really replicate it here. “Yes,” I said to it all, “yes; keep going!” For the sake of this story, he believed he could create this potential substance that blocks gravity from a complex alloy of metals and something new—a new element, I think—called, if I remember correctly, helium, which was sent to him from London in sealed stone jars. There’s some doubt about this detail, but I’m pretty sure it was helium that was sent to him in those jars. It was definitely something very gaseous and light. If only I had taken notes...

But then, how was I to foresee the necessity of taking notes?

But then, how was I supposed to know I would need to take notes?

Any one with the merest germ of an imagination will understand the extraordinary possibilities of such a substance, and will sympathise a little with the emotion I felt as this understanding emerged from the haze of abstruse phrases in which Cavor expressed himself. Comic relief in a play indeed! It was some time before I would believe that I had interpreted him aright, and I was very careful not to ask questions that would have enabled him to gauge the profundity of misunderstanding into which he dropped his daily exposition. But no one reading the story of it here will sympathise fully, because from my barren narrative it will be impossible to gather the strength of my conviction that this astonishing substance was positively going to be made.

Anyone with just a spark of imagination will see the incredible possibilities of such a substance and will relate a bit to the emotions I felt as this understanding began to clear up the complicated terms Cavor used. What a comic relief in a play! It took me a while to believe that I had interpreted him correctly, and I was very careful not to ask questions that would have revealed the depth of confusion into which he fell during his daily explanations. But no one reading this story will fully understand, because from my bare account, it will be impossible to grasp the strength of my belief that this amazing substance was definitely going to be created.

I do not recall that I gave my play an hour’s consecutive work at any time after my visit to his house. My imagination had other things to do. There seemed no limit to the possibilities of the stuff; whichever way I tried I came on miracles and revolutions. For example, if one wanted to lift a weight, however enormous, one had only to get a sheet of this substance beneath it, and one might lift it with a straw. My first natural impulse was to apply this principle to guns and ironclads, and all the material and methods of war, and from that to shipping, locomotion, building, every conceivable form of human industry. The chance that had brought me into the very birth-chamber of this new time—it was an epoch, no less—was one of those chances that come once in a thousand years. The thing unrolled, it expanded and expanded. Among other things I saw in it my redemption as a business man. I saw a parent company, and daughter companies, applications to right of us, applications to left, rings and trusts, privileges, and concessions spreading and spreading, until one vast, stupendous Cavorite company ran and ruled the world.

I don’t remember dedicating an hour to my play after I visited his house. My imagination had other things to explore. There seemed to be no limit to the possibilities of the material; no matter how I approached it, I discovered wonders and transformations. For instance, if you wanted to lift any weight, no matter how massive, you just had to place a sheet of this substance underneath, and you could lift it with a straw. My first instinct was to apply this idea to weapons, warships, and all the materials and methods of warfare, and then to shipping, transportation, construction, and every imaginable form of human activity. The opportunity that led me into the very heart of this new era—it truly was an epoch—was one of those rare chances that come once in a thousand years. The concept unfolded and expanded. Among other things, I envisioned my redemption as a businessman. I imagined a parent company, subsidiary companies, applications to our right, applications to our left, alliances and trusts, privileges, and concessions spreading endlessly, until one enormous, incredible Cavorite company ruled the world.

And I was in it!

And I was part of it!

I took my line straight away. I knew I was staking everything, but I jumped there and then.

I took my shot right away. I knew I was risking everything, but I went for it in that moment.

“We’re on absolutely the biggest thing that has ever been invented,” I said, and put the accent on “we.” “If you want to keep me out of this, you’ll have to do it with a gun. I’m coming down to be your fourth labourer to-morrow.”

“We're on the biggest thing that's ever been invented,” I said, emphasizing “we.” “If you want to keep me out of this, you'll have to do it with a gun. I'm coming down to be your fourth worker tomorrow.”

He seemed surprised at my enthusiasm, but not a bit suspicious or hostile. Rather, he was self-depreciatory. He looked at me doubtfully. “But do you really think—?” he said. “And your play! How about that play?”

He looked surprised by my excitement, but not at all suspicious or unfriendly. Instead, he was modest about himself. He glanced at me with uncertainty. “But do you really think—?” he asked. “And what about your play?”

“It’s vanished!” I cried. “My dear sir, don’t you see what you’ve got? Don’t you see what you’re going to do?”

“It’s gone!” I exclaimed. “My good man, don’t you realize what you have? Don’t you see what you’re about to do?”

That was merely a rhetorical turn, but positively, he didn’t. At first I could not believe it. He had not had the beginning of the inkling of an idea. This astonishing little man had been working on purely theoretical grounds the whole time! When he said it was “the most important” research the world had ever seen, he simply meant it squared up so many theories, settled so much that was in doubt; he had troubled no more about the application of the stuff he was going to turn out than if he had been a machine that makes guns. This was a possible substance, and he was going to make it! V’la tout, as the Frenchman says.

That was just a rhetorical twist, but actually, he didn’t. At first, I couldn’t believe it. He hadn’t even had the slightest hint of an idea. This amazing little guy had been working on purely theoretical stuff the whole time! When he said it was “the most important” research the world had ever seen, he really meant it clarified so many theories and resolved so much uncertainty; he hadn’t cared at all about how the stuff he was going to produce would be used, just like a machine that makes guns. This was a potential substance, and he was going to create it! V’la tout, as the French say.

Beyond that, he was childish! If he made it, it would go down to posterity as Cavorite or Cavorine, and he would be made an F.R.S., and his portrait given away as a scientific worthy with Nature, and things like that. And that was all he saw! He would have dropped this bombshell into the world as though he had discovered a new species of gnat, if it had not happened that I had come along. And there it would have lain and fizzled, like one or two other little things these scientific people have lit and dropped about us.

Beyond that, he was immature! If he succeeded, it would be remembered as Cavorite or Cavorine, and he would become an F.R.S. with his portrait featured as a scientific leader in Nature and similar publications. That was all he could see! He would have unleashed this idea into the world as if he had discovered a new type of gnat, if I hadn't shown up. And there it would have sat and fizzled out, like a couple of other minor things these scientists have dropped around us.

When I realised this, it was I did the talking, and Cavor who said, “Go on!” I jumped up. I paced the room, gesticulating like a boy of twenty. I tried to make him understand his duties and responsibilities in the matter—our duties and responsibilities in the matter. I assured him we might make wealth enough to work any sort of social revolution we fancied, we might own and order the whole world. I told him of companies and patents, and the case for secret processes. All these things seemed to take him much as his mathematics had taken me. A look of perplexity came into his ruddy little face. He stammered something about indifference to wealth, but I brushed all that aside. He had got to be rich, and it was no good his stammering. I gave him to understand the sort of man I was, and that I had had very considerable business experience. I did not tell him I was an undischarged bankrupt at the time, because that was temporary, but I think I reconciled my evident poverty with my financial claims. And quite insensibly, in the way such projects grow, the understanding of a Cavorite monopoly grew up between us. He was to make the stuff, and I was to make the boom.

When I realized this, I was the one doing the talking, and Cavor just said, “Go on!” I jumped up. I paced the room, waving my arms around like a twenty-year-old. I tried to make him understand his duties and responsibilities in this situation—our duties and responsibilities. I assured him that we could make enough wealth to create any kind of social revolution we wanted; we could own and control the whole world. I talked about companies and patents and the case for secret processes. All of this seemed to confuse him just like his math had confused me. A look of uncertainty spread across his ruddy little face. He stammered something about not caring about wealth, but I dismissed all that. He needed to get rich, and his stammering wasn’t going to change that. I made it clear what kind of person I was and that I had considerable business experience. I didn’t tell him I was an undischarged bankrupt at the time, because that was temporary, but I think I managed to reconcile my obvious poverty with my financial claims. And quite naturally, as such projects often develop, the idea of a Cavorite monopoly began to form between us. He was to make the stuff, and I was to create the excitement.

I stuck like a leech to the “we”—“you” and “I” didn’t exist for me.

I clung to the “we”—“you” and “I” didn’t matter to me.

His idea was that the profits I spoke of might go to endow research, but that, of course, was a matter we had to settle later. “That’s all right,” I shouted, “that’s all right.” The great point, as I insisted, was to get the thing done.

His idea was that the profits I mentioned could be used to fund research, but, of course, that was something we would have to figure out later. “That’s fine,” I shouted, “that’s fine.” The key point, as I insisted, was to get it done.

“Here is a substance,” I cried, “no home, no factory, no fortress, no ship can dare to be without—more universally applicable even than a patent medicine. There isn’t a solitary aspect of it, not one of its ten thousand possible uses that will not make us rich, Cavor, beyond the dreams of avarice!”

“Here is a substance,” I exclaimed, “that no home, factory, fortress, or ship can afford to be without—it's more universally useful than any patent medicine. Every single aspect of it, every one of its countless potential uses, will make us rich, Cavor, beyond our wildest dreams!”

“No!” he said. “I begin to see. It’s extraordinary how one gets new points of view by talking over things!”

“No!” he said. “I see it now. It’s amazing how you gain new perspectives by discussing things!”

“And as it happens you have just talked to the right man!”

“And as it turns out, you've just talked to the right guy!”

“I suppose no one,” he said, “is absolutely averse to enormous wealth. Of course there is one thing—”

“I guess no one,” he said, “is totally against huge wealth. But there’s one thing—”

He paused. I stood still.

He paused. I stayed still.

“It is just possible, you know, that we may not be able to make it after all! It may be one of those things that are a theoretical possibility, but a practical absurdity. Or when we make it, there may be some little hitch!”

“It’s actually possible, you know, that we might not be able to pull it off after all! It could end up being one of those things that sounds good in theory but is totally impractical. Or, if we do manage it, there might be some minor issue!”

“We’ll tackle the hitch when it comes,” said I.

"We'll deal with the problem when it comes," I said.

II.
The First Making of Cavorite

But Cavor’s fears were groundless, so far as the actual making was concerned. On the 14th of October, 1899, this incredible substance was made!

But Cavor’s fears were unfounded, at least regarding the actual creation. On October 14, 1899, this unbelievable substance was produced!

Oddly enough, it was made at last by accident, when Mr. Cavor least expected it. He had fused together a number of metals and certain other things—I wish I knew the particulars now!—and he intended to leave the mixture a week and then allow it to cool slowly. Unless he had miscalculated, the last stage in the combination would occur when the stuff sank to a temperature of 60 degrees Fahrenheit. But it chanced that, unknown to Cavor, dissension had arisen about the furnace tending. Gibbs, who had previously seen to this, had suddenly attempted to shift it to the man who had been a gardener, on the score that coal was soil, being dug, and therefore could not possibly fall within the province of a joiner; the man who had been a jobbing gardener alleged, however, that coal was a metallic or ore-like substance, let alone that he was cook. But Spargus insisted on Gibbs doing the coaling, seeing that he was a joiner and that coal is notoriously fossil wood. Consequently Gibbs ceased to replenish the furnace, and no one else did so, and Cavor was too much immersed in certain interesting problems concerning a Cavorite flying machine (neglecting the resistance of the air and one or two other points) to perceive that anything was wrong. And the premature birth of his invention took place just as he was coming across the field to my bungalow for our afternoon talk and tea.

Strangely enough, it finally happened by accident when Mr. Cavor least expected it. He had combined several metals and other materials—I wish I knew the details now!—and he planned to let the mixture sit for a week before allowing it to cool slowly. Unless he had made an error, the final stage of the combination would occur when the mixture reached 60 degrees Fahrenheit. However, unbeknownst to Cavor, there was a disagreement regarding the management of the furnace. Gibbs, who had previously been in charge, suddenly tried to pass this responsibility to a former gardener, arguing that coal was soil, being dug up, and therefore should not fall under a joiner's duties. The former gardener argued that coal was a metallic or ore-like substance, not to mention that he was the cook. But Spargus insisted that Gibbs should handle the coal since he was a joiner and coal is basically fossilized wood. As a result, Gibbs stopped adding coal to the furnace, and no one else took over, while Cavor was too focused on some intriguing problems related to a Cavorite flying machine (neglecting the air resistance and a couple of other issues) to notice anything was wrong. The unexpected creation of his invention happened just as he was walking across the field to my bungalow for our afternoon chat and tea.

I remember the occasion with extreme vividness. The water was boiling, and everything was prepared, and the sound of his “zuzzoo” had brought me out upon the verandah. His active little figure was black against the autumnal sunset, and to the right the chimneys of his house just rose above a gloriously tinted group of trees. Remoter rose the Wealden Hills, faint and blue, while to the left the hazy marsh spread out spacious and serene. And then—

I remember the moment really clearly. The water was boiling, and everything was ready, and the sound of his "zuzzoo" had drawn me out onto the porch. His lively little figure stood out against the autumn sunset, and to the right, the chimneys of his house peeked above a beautifully colored cluster of trees. In the distance, the Wealden Hills rose faint and blue, while to the left, the hazy marsh stretched out vast and tranquil. And then—

The chimneys jerked heavenward, smashing into a string of bricks as they rose, and the roof and a miscellany of furniture followed. Then overtaking them came a huge white flame. The trees about the building swayed and whirled and tore themselves to pieces, that sprang towards the flare. My ears were smitten with a clap of thunder that left me deaf on one side for life, and all about me windows smashed, unheeded.

The chimneys shot up into the sky, crashing into a line of bricks as they ascended, along with the roof and a mix of furniture. Then a massive white flame surged after them. The trees around the building swayed and spun, tearing themselves apart as they reached for the blaze. A thunderous boom hit my ears, leaving me deaf in one ear for life, while all around me, windows shattered, ignored.

I took three steps from the verandah towards Cavor’s house, and even as I did so came the wind.

I took three steps from the porch toward Cavor’s house, and as I did, the wind picked up.

Instantly my coat tails were over my head, and I was progressing in great leaps and bounds, and quite against my will, towards him. In the same moment the discoverer was seized, whirled about, and flew through the screaming air. I saw one of my chimney pots hit the ground within six yards of me, leap a score of feet, and so hurry in great strides towards the focus of the disturbance. Cavor, kicking and flapping, came down again, rolled over and over on the ground for a space, struggled up and was lifted and borne forward at an enormous velocity, vanishing at last among the labouring, lashing trees that writhed about his house.

Instantly, my coat tails flew over my head, and I was being pulled along in big jumps, totally against my will, toward him. At the same moment, the discoverer was grabbed, spun around, and shot through the screaming air. I watched one of my chimney pots hit the ground about six yards away, bounce up a good twenty feet, and hurry in long strides toward the source of the chaos. Cavor, kicking and flailing, came back down, rolled around on the ground for a bit, struggled up, and was lifted and speeded away at an incredible rate, eventually disappearing among the thrashing, whipping trees surrounding his house.

A mass of smoke and ashes, and a square of bluish shining substance rushed up towards the zenith. A large fragment of fencing came sailing past me, dropped edgeways, hit the ground and fell flat, and then the worst was over. The aerial commotion fell swiftly until it was a mere strong gale, and I became once more aware that I had breath and feet. By leaning back against the wind I managed to stop, and could collect such wits as still remained to me.

A cloud of smoke and ash, along with a patch of glimmering blue material, shot up into the sky. A big piece of fencing flew by me, landed on its edge, hit the ground, and fell flat, and then the worst was over. The chaotic noise in the air quickly faded to just a strong wind, and I realized once again that I could breathe and stand. By leaning back against the wind, I was able to stop and gather whatever thoughts I still had left.

In that instant the whole face of the world had changed. The tranquil sunset had vanished, the sky was dark with scurrying clouds, everything was flattened and swaying with the gale. I glanced back to see if my bungalow was still in a general way standing, then staggered forwards towards the trees amongst which Cavor had vanished, and through whose tall and leaf-denuded branches shone the flames of his burning house.

In that moment, everything about the world shifted completely. The peaceful sunset was gone, the sky was filled with rushing clouds, and everything was flattened and swaying in the strong winds. I looked back to check if my bungalow was still upright, then staggered forward toward the trees where Cavor had disappeared, and through their tall, bare branches, I could see the flames of his burning house.

I entered the copse, dashing from one tree to another and clinging to them, and for a space I sought him in vain. Then amidst a heap of smashed branches and fencing that had banked itself against a portion of his garden wall I perceived something stir. I made a run for this, but before I reached it a brown object separated itself, rose on two muddy legs, and protruded two drooping, bleeding hands. Some tattered ends of garment fluttered out from its middle portion and streamed before the wind.

I rushed into the thicket, darting from tree to tree and grabbing onto them, and for a moment I looked for him in vain. Then, amidst a pile of broken branches and fencing that had piled against part of his garden wall, I noticed something move. I sprinted toward it, but before I got there, a brown figure stood up on two muddy legs and extended two limp, bloody hands. Some torn bits of clothing flapped out from its middle and blew in the wind.

For a moment I did not recognise this earthy lump, and then I saw that it was Cavor, caked in the mud in which he had rolled. He leant forward against the wind, rubbing the dirt from his eyes and mouth.

For a moment, I didn't recognize this muddy figure, and then I realized it was Cavor, covered in the mud he had rolled in. He leaned forward against the wind, wiping the dirt from his eyes and mouth.

He extended a muddy lump of hand, and staggered a pace towards me. His face worked with emotion, little lumps of mud kept falling from it. He looked as damaged and pitiful as any living creature I have ever seen, and his remark therefore amazed me exceedingly.

He reached out a muddy hand and stumbled a step closer to me. His face was full of emotion, with little clumps of mud falling off it. He looked as hurt and miserable as any living being I’ve ever seen, so his comment surprised me a lot.

“Gratulate me,” he gasped; “gratulate me!”

“Congratulate me,” he gasped; “congratulate me!”

“Congratulate you!” said I. “Good heavens! What for?”

“Congrats!” I said. “Oh my gosh! For what?”

“I’ve done it.”

"I did it."

“You have. What on earth caused that explosion?”

“You have. What on earth caused that explosion?”

A gust of wind blew his words away. I understood him to say that it wasn’t an explosion at all. The wind hurled me into collision with him, and we stood clinging to one another.

A gust of wind carried his words away. I got the sense that he was saying it wasn’t an explosion at all. The wind pushed me into him, and we stood holding onto each other.

“Try and get back—to my bungalow,” I bawled in his ear. He did not hear me, and shouted something about “three martyrs—science,” and also something about “not much good.” At the time he laboured under the impression that his three attendants had perished in the whirlwind. Happily this was incorrect. Directly he had left for my bungalow they had gone off to the public-house in Lympne to discuss the question of the furnaces over some trivial refreshment.

“Try to get back—to my bungalow,” I shouted in his ear. He didn’t hear me and yelled something about “three martyrs—science,” and also something about “not much good.” At that moment, he thought his three attendants had died in the whirlwind. Fortunately, that wasn’t true. As soon as he left for my bungalow, they had gone to the pub in Lympne to talk about the furnace issue over some light drinks.

I repeated my suggestion of getting back to my bungalow, and this time he understood. We clung arm-in-arm and started, and managed at last to reach the shelter of as much roof as was left to me. For a space we sat in arm-chairs and panted. All the windows were broken, and the lighter articles of furniture were in great disorder, but no irrevocable damage was done. Happily the kitchen door had stood the pressure upon it, so that all my crockery and cooking materials had survived. The oil stove was still burning, and I put on the water to boil again for tea. And that prepared, I could turn on Cavor for his explanation.

I repeated my suggestion to head back to my bungalow, and this time he got it. We linked arms and started to walk, finally making it to what was left of my roof for shelter. For a bit, we sat in the armchairs, catching our breath. All the windows were shattered, and the lighter furniture was in disarray, but nothing was permanently damaged. Luckily, the kitchen door had held up against the pressure, so all my dishes and cooking supplies were intact. The oil stove was still lit, so I put on water to boil for tea. Once that was ready, I could turn to Cavor for his explanation.

“Quite correct,” he insisted; “quite correct. I’ve done it, and it’s all right.”

“That's absolutely right,” he insisted; “that's absolutely right. I’ve done it, and it’s all good.”

“But,” I protested. “All right! Why, there can’t be a rick standing, or a fence or a thatched roof undamaged for twenty miles round....”

“But,” I protested. “Okay! There’s no way there’s a rick standing, or a fence or a thatched roof untouched for twenty miles around....”

“It’s all right—really. I didn’t, of course, foresee this little upset. My mind was preoccupied with another problem, and I’m apt to disregard these practical side issues. But it’s all right—”

“It’s all good—really. I didn’t, of course, see this little issue coming. I was focused on another problem, and I tend to overlook these practical side things. But it’s all good—”

“My dear sir,” I cried, “don’t you see you’ve done thousands of pounds’ worth of damage?”

“My dear sir,” I exclaimed, “don’t you realize you’ve caused thousands of pounds in damage?”

“There, I throw myself on your discretion. I’m not a practical man, of course, but don’t you think they will regard it as a cyclone?”

“There, I leave it to your judgment. I’m not really a practical person, but don’t you think they’ll see it as a big deal?”

“But the explosion—”

“But the blast—”

“It was not an explosion. It’s perfectly simple. Only, as I say, I’m apt to overlook these little things. It’s that zuzzoo business on a larger scale. Inadvertently I made this substance of mine, this Cavorite, in a thin, wide sheet....”

“It was not an explosion. It’s really simple. The thing is, I tend to miss these little details. It’s that zuzzoo thing but on a bigger scale. Without meaning to, I created this substance of mine, this Cavorite, in a thin, wide sheet....”

He paused. “You are quite clear that the stuff is opaque to gravitation, that it cuts off things from gravitating towards each other?”

He paused. “You’re clear that the stuff doesn’t let gravity work, that it prevents things from attracting each other?”

“Yes,” said I. “Yes.”

“Yes,” I said. “Yes.”

“Well, so soon as it reached a temperature of 60 degrees Fahrenheit, and the process of its manufacture was complete, the air above it, the portions of roof and ceiling and floor above it ceased to have weight. I suppose you know—everybody knows nowadays—that, as a usual thing, the air has weight, that it presses on everything at the surface of the earth, presses in all directions, with a pressure of fourteen and a half pounds to the square inch?”

“Well, as soon as it hit a temperature of 60 degrees Fahrenheit and the manufacturing process was complete, the air above it, along with the roof, ceiling, and floor above, stopped having weight. I assume you know—everyone knows this nowadays—that, ordinarily, air has weight, pressing down on everything at the surface of the earth, in all directions, with a pressure of fourteen and a half pounds per square inch?”

“I know that,” said I. “Go on.”

“I know that,” I said. “Go ahead.”

“I know that too,” he remarked. “Only this shows you how useless knowledge is unless you apply it. You see, over our Cavorite this ceased to be the case, the air there ceased to exert any pressure, and the air round it and not over the Cavorite was exerting a pressure of fourteen pounds and a half to the square inch upon this suddenly weightless air. Ah! you begin to see! The air all about the Cavorite crushed in upon the air above it with irresistible force. The air above the Cavorite was forced upward violently, the air that rushed in to replace it immediately lost weight, ceased to exert any pressure, followed suit, blew the ceiling through and the roof off....

“I get that too,” he commented. “But this proves how pointless knowledge is unless you actually use it. You see, over our Cavorite, that wasn’t the case anymore; the air there stopped applying any pressure, while the air around it and not over the Cavorite was pushing down with a pressure of fourteen and a half pounds per square inch on this suddenly weightless air. Ah! Now you’re starting to understand! The air surrounding the Cavorite came rushing in on the air above it with unstoppable force. The air above the Cavorite was forced upward violently, and the air that rushed in to take its place immediately became weightless, stopped exerting any pressure, followed suit, blew the ceiling through, and the roof off….”

“You perceive,” he said, “it formed a sort of atmospheric fountain, a kind of chimney in the atmosphere. And if the Cavorite itself hadn’t been loose and so got sucked up the chimney, does it occur to you what would have happened?”

“You see,” he said, “it created a sort of atmospheric fountain, like a chimney in the sky. And if the Cavorite hadn’t been loose and gotten pulled up the chimney, can you imagine what would have happened?”

I thought. “I suppose,” I said, “the air would be rushing up and up over that infernal piece of stuff now.”

I thought, “I guess,” I said, “the air must be rushing up and up over that awful thing now.”

“Precisely,” he said. “A huge fountain—”

“Exactly,” he said. “A big fountain—”

“Spouting into space! Good heavens! Why, it would have squirted all the atmosphere of the earth away! It would have robbed the world of air! It would have been the death of all mankind! That little lump of stuff!”

“Spouting into space! Oh my gosh! It would have blasted all the atmosphere of the Earth away! It would have taken away the world's air! It would have meant the end for all humanity! That tiny little chunk of material!”

“Not exactly into space,” said Cavor, “but as bad—practically. It would have whipped the air off the world as one peels a banana, and flung it thousands of miles. It would have dropped back again, of course—but on an asphyxiated world! From our point of view very little better than if it never came back!”

“Not exactly into space,” said Cavor, “but almost as bad. It would have stripped the atmosphere off the planet as easily as peeling a banana, and sent it flying thousands of miles away. It would have eventually fallen back, of course—but onto a suffocated world! From our perspective, it wouldn't be much better than if it never returned!”

I stared. As yet I was too amazed to realise how all my expectations had been upset. “What do you mean to do now?” I asked.

I stared. I was still too shocked to understand how all my expectations had been disrupted. “What are you planning to do now?” I asked.

“In the first place if I may borrow a garden trowel I will remove some of this earth with which I am encased, and then if I may avail myself of your domestic conveniences I will have a bath. This done, we will converse more at leisure. It will be wise, I think”—he laid a muddy hand on my arm—“if nothing were said of this affair beyond ourselves. I know I have caused great damage—probably even dwelling-houses may be ruined here and there upon the country-side. But on the other hand, I cannot possibly pay for the damage I have done, and if the real cause of this is published, it will lead only to heartburning and the obstruction of my work. One cannot foresee everything, you know, and I cannot consent for one moment to add the burthen of practical considerations to my theorising. Later on, when you have come in with your practical mind, and Cavorite is floated—floated is the word, isn’t it?—and it has realised all you anticipate for it, we may set matters right with these persons. But not now—not now. If no other explanation is offered, people, in the present unsatisfactory state of meteorological science, will ascribe all this to a cyclone; there might be a public subscription, and as my house has collapsed and been burnt, I should in that case receive a considerable share in the compensation, which would be extremely helpful to the prosecution of our researches. But if it is known that I caused this, there will be no public subscription, and everybody will be put out. Practically I should never get a chance of working in peace again. My three assistants may or may not have perished. That is a detail. If they have, it is no great loss; they were more zealous than able, and this premature event must be largely due to their joint neglect of the furnace. If they have not perished, I doubt if they have the intelligence to explain the affair. They will accept the cyclone story. And if during the temporary unfitness of my house for occupation, I may lodge in one of the untenanted rooms of this bungalow of yours—”

“In the first place, if I could borrow a garden trowel, I’ll remove some of this dirt I’m covered in, and then, if I could use your bathroom facilities, I’ll take a bath. Once that’s done, we can chat more comfortably. I think it would be wise”—he placed a muddy hand on my arm—“if we didn’t speak about this matter to anyone else. I know I’ve caused a lot of damage—probably even some houses might be ruined here and there in the countryside. But, on the other hand, I really can’t cover the cost of the damage I’ve caused, and if the real reason for this gets out, it will only lead to resentment and hinder my work. One can’t foresee everything, you know, and I refuse to add the weight of practical concerns to my theories for even a moment. Later on, when you come in with your practical thinking, and Cavorite is floating—floating is the word, right?—and it achieves everything you expect from it, we can sort things out with those affected. But not now—not now. If no other explanation is given, people, given the current unsatisfactory state of meteorological science, will blame all this on a cyclone; there might even be a public fundraiser, and since my house has collapsed and burned down, I would, in that case, receive a significant share of the compensation, which would be extremely useful for our research. But if it is known that I caused this, there won’t be any public fundraiser, and everyone will be upset. Practically, I’d never get a chance to work in peace again. My three assistants may or may not have perished. That’s a detail. If they have, it’s no big loss; they were more enthusiastic than skilled, and this premature event is largely due to their joint neglect of the furnace. If they haven’t perished, I doubt they have the smarts to explain what happened. They’ll believe the cyclone story. And if, during the time my house is unlivable, I could stay in one of the empty rooms of your bungalow—”

He paused and regarded me.

He stopped and looked at me.

A man of such possibilities, I reflected, is no ordinary guest to entertain.

A man with such potential, I thought, is not an ordinary guest to have.

“Perhaps,” said I, rising to my feet, “we had better begin by looking for a trowel,” and I led the way to the scattered vestiges of the greenhouse.

“Maybe,” I said, getting up, “we should start by finding a trowel,” and I headed toward the remains of the greenhouse.

And while he was having his bath I considered the entire question alone. It was clear there were drawbacks to Mr. Cavor’s society I had not foreseen. The absentmindedness that had just escaped depopulating the terrestrial globe, might at any moment result in some other grave inconvenience. On the other hand I was young, my affairs were in a mess, and I was in just the mood for reckless adventure—with a chance of something good at the end of it. I had quite settled in my mind that I was to have half at least in that aspect of the affair. Fortunately I held my bungalow, as I have already explained, on a three-year agreement, without being responsible for repairs; and my furniture, such as there was of it, had been hastily purchased, was unpaid for, insured, and altogether devoid of associations. In the end I decided to keep on with him, and see the business through.

And while he was taking his bath, I thought about the whole situation by myself. It was obvious that there were downsides to Mr. Cavor’s company that I hadn’t anticipated. The absentmindedness that almost wiped out the human race could easily lead to another serious problem at any moment. On the flip side, I was young, my life was chaotic, and I was in the mood for a thrilling adventure—hoping for something good to come out of it. I had pretty much decided that I would at least get a 50/50 share in that part of the deal. Luckily, as I mentioned before, I had my bungalow on a three-year lease, without any responsibilities for repairs; and my furniture, what little I had, was bought quickly, unpaid for, insured, and totally free of sentimental attachments. In the end, I chose to stick with him and see how things played out.

Certainly the aspect of things had changed very greatly. I no longer doubted at all the enormous possibilities of the substance, but I began to have doubts about the gun-carriage and the patent boots. We set to work at once to reconstruct his laboratory and proceed with our experiments. Cavor talked more on my level than he had ever done before, when it came to the question of how we should make the stuff next.

Certainly, things had changed a lot. I no longer doubted the huge potential of the substance, but I started to question the gun carriage and the patent boots. We immediately began reconstructing his lab to continue our experiments. Cavor communicated with me on a more relatable level than ever before when it came to discussing how we should produce the substance next.

“Of course we must make it again,” he said, with a sort of glee I had not expected in him, “of course we must make it again. We have caught a Tartar, perhaps, but we have left the theoretical behind us for good and all. If we can possibly avoid wrecking this little planet of ours, we will. But—there must be risks! There must be. In experimental work there always are. And here, as a practical man, you must come in. For my own part it seems to me we might make it edgeways, perhaps, and very thin. Yet I don’t know. I have a certain dim perception of another method. I can hardly explain it yet. But curiously enough it came into my mind, while I was rolling over and over in the mud before the wind, and very doubtful how the whole adventure was to end, as being absolutely the thing I ought to have done.”

“Of course we have to do it again,” he said, with a sort of excitement that I hadn't expected from him, “of course we have to do it again. We may have bitten off more than we can chew, but we’ve left theory behind for good. If there's any way we can avoid destroying this little planet of ours, we will. But—there have to be risks! There definitely are. And here, as a practical person, you need to get involved. Personally, it seems to me we could make it happen sideways, maybe, and really thin. But I'm not sure. I have a vague idea of another approach. I can barely explain it yet. But interestingly, it popped into my head while I was rolling around in the mud against the wind, and very uncertain about how the whole adventure would turn out, as being exactly what I should have done.”

Even with my aid we found some little difficulty, and meanwhile we kept at work restoring the laboratory. There was plenty to do before it became absolutely necessary to decide upon the precise form and method of our second attempt. Our only hitch was the strike of the three labourers, who objected to my activity as a foreman. But that matter we compromised after two days’ delay.

Even with my help, we faced some challenges, and in the meantime, we continued working on restoring the lab. There was a lot to do before we had to make a final decision on the exact form and method for our second attempt. The only setback was the strike by the three workers, who had issues with my role as a foreman. However, we reached a compromise after a two-day delay.

III.
The Building of the sphere

I remember the occasion very distinctly when Cavor told me of his idea of the sphere. He had had intimations of it before, but at the time it seemed to come to him in a rush. We were returning to the bungalow for tea, and on the way he fell humming. Suddenly he shouted, “That’s it! That finishes it! A sort of roller blind!”

I clearly remember the moment when Cavor shared his idea about the sphere. He had hints of it before, but it seemed to hit him all at once. We were on our way back to the bungalow for tea, and he started humming. Then, suddenly, he shouted, “That’s it! That wraps it up! A kind of roller blind!”

“Finishes what?” I asked.

"Finishes what?" I asked.

“Space—anywhere! The moon.”

“Space—anywhere! The moon.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Mean? Why—it must be a sphere! That’s what I mean!”

“Mean? Why—it has to be a sphere! That’s what I’m saying!”

I saw I was out of it, and for a time I let him talk in his own fashion. I hadn’t the ghost of an idea then of his drift. But after he had taken tea he made it clear to me.

I realized I was out of it, and for a while, I let him speak in his own way. At that moment, I had no clue about his intentions. But after he finished his tea, he made it clear to me.

“It’s like this,” he said. “Last time I ran this stuff that cuts things off from gravitation into a flat tank with an overlap that held it down. And directly it had cooled and the manufacture was completed all that uproar happened, nothing above it weighed anything, the air went squirting up, the house squirted up, and if the stuff itself hadn’t squirted up too, I don’t know what would have happened! But suppose the substance is loose, and quite free to go up?”

“It’s like this,” he said. “Last time I used this stuff that cuts things off from gravity in a flat tank with an overlap that kept it down. As soon as it cooled and the manufacturing was done, all that chaos happened—nothing above it weighed anything, the air shot up, the house shot up, and if the stuff itself hadn’t shot up too, I don’t know what would have happened! But what if the substance is loose and completely free to go up?”

“It will go up at once!”

"It'll go up right away!"

“Exactly. With no more disturbance than firing a big gun.”

“Exactly. With no more disruption than shooting a big gun.”

“But what good will that do?”

“But what good will that do?”

“I’m going up with it!”

"I'm going along with it!"

I put down my teacup and stared at him.

I set my teacup down and looked at him.

“Imagine a sphere,” he explained, “large enough to hold two people and their luggage. It will be made of steel lined with thick glass; it will contain a proper store of solidified air, concentrated food, water distilling apparatus, and so forth. And enamelled, as it were, on the outer steel—”

“Imagine a sphere,” he explained, “big enough to fit two people and their luggage. It will be made of steel with thick glass lining; it will have a good supply of solidified air, concentrated food, a water distillation system, and more. And it will be coated, so to speak, on the outer steel—”

“Cavorite?”

“Cavorite?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“But how will you get inside?”

“But how are you going to get in?”

“There was a similar problem about a dumpling.”

“There was a similar issue with a dumpling.”

“Yes, I know. But how?”

“Yes, I get it. But how?”

“That’s perfectly easy. An air-tight manhole is all that is needed. That, of course, will have to be a little complicated; there will have to be a valve, so that things may be thrown out, if necessary, without much loss of air.”

"That’s super easy. An airtight manhole is all that's needed. Of course, that will have to be a bit complicated; there will need to be a valve so that things can be thrown out, if necessary, without losing too much air."

“Like Jules Verne’s thing in A Trip to the Moon.”

“Like Jules Verne’s creation in A Trip to the Moon.”

But Cavor was not a reader of fiction.

But Cavor wasn't into stories.

“I begin to see,” I said slowly. “And you could get in and screw yourself up while the Cavorite was warm, and as soon as it cooled it would become impervious to gravitation, and off you would fly—”

“I start to get it,” I said slowly. “And you could get in and mess yourself up while the Cavorite was warm, and as soon as it cooled it would become immune to gravity, and off you would fly—”

“At a tangent.”

"Off on a tangent."

“You would go off in a straight line—” I stopped abruptly. “What is to prevent the thing travelling in a straight line into space for ever?” I asked. “You’re not safe to get anywhere, and if you do—how will you get back?”

“You would go off in a straight line—” I stopped suddenly. “What keeps it from traveling straight into space forever?” I asked. “You won’t really get anywhere, and if you do—how will you come back?”

“I’ve just thought of that,” said Cavor. “That’s what I meant when I said the thing is finished. The inner glass sphere can be air-tight, and, except for the manhole, continuous, and the steel sphere can be made in sections, each section capable of rolling up after the fashion of a roller blind. These can easily be worked by springs, and released and checked by electricity conveyed by platinum wires fused through the glass. All that is merely a question of detail. So you see, that except for the thickness of the blind rollers, the Cavorite exterior of the sphere will consist of windows or blinds, whichever you like to call them. Well, when all these windows or blinds are shut, no light, no heat, no gravitation, no radiant energy of any sort will get at the inside of the sphere, it will fly on through space in a straight line, as you say. But open a window, imagine one of the windows open. Then at once any heavy body that chances to be in that direction will attract us—”

“I just thought of that,” said Cavor. “That’s what I meant when I said the thing is finished. The inner glass sphere can be air-tight and, except for the manhole, continuous, while the steel sphere can be made in sections, each section able to roll up like a roller blind. These can easily be operated by springs and controlled by electricity transmitted through platinum wires fused into the glass. All of that is just a matter of details. So you see, aside from the thickness of the roller blinds, the Cavorite outer layer of the sphere will be made up of windows or blinds, whichever you prefer to call them. Well, when all these windows or blinds are closed, no light, no heat, no gravity, no kind of radiant energy will reach the inside of the sphere; it will travel straight through space, as you mentioned. But if you open a window—just picture one of the windows open—then suddenly any heavy object that happens to be in that direction will attract us—”

I sat taking it in.

I sat soaking it all in.

“You see?” he said.

“Do you see?” he asked.

“Oh, I see.”

“Oh, I get it.”

“Practically we shall be able to tack about in space just as we wish. Get attracted by this and that.”

“Basically, we’ll be able to navigate through space however we want. We’ll get drawn to this and that.”

“Oh, yes. That’s clear enough. Only—”

“Oh, yes. That’s clear. Only—”

“Well?”

“Well?”

“I don’t quite see what we shall do it for! It’s really only jumping off the world and back again.”

“I don’t really see what we’ll do it for! It’s just jumping off the world and coming back.”

“Surely! For example, one might go to the moon.”

“Definitely! For instance, someone could go to the moon.”

“And when one got there? What would you find?”

“And when you arrived there? What would you discover?”

“We should see—Oh! consider the new knowledge.”

“We should see—Oh! think about the new knowledge.”

“Is there air there?”

"Is there air up there?"

“There may be.”

“Maybe.”

“It’s a fine idea,” I said, “but it strikes me as a large order all the same. The moon! I’d much rather try some smaller things first.”

“It’s a great idea,” I said, “but it feels like a big ask all the same. The moon! I’d much rather start with some smaller things first.”

“They’re out of the question, because of the air difficulty.”

“They're not an option because of the issue with the air.”

“Why not apply that idea of spring blinds—Cavorite blinds in strong steel cases—to lifting weights?”

“Why not use that idea of spring blinds—Cavorite blinds in sturdy steel cases—for lifting weights?”

“It wouldn’t work,” he insisted. “After all, to go into outer space is not so much worse, if at all, than a polar expedition. Men go on polar expeditions.”

“It wouldn’t work,” he insisted. “After all, going into outer space isn’t really much worse, if at all, than a polar expedition. People go on polar expeditions.”

“Not business men. And besides, they get paid for polar expeditions. And if anything goes wrong there are relief parties. But this—it’s just firing ourselves off the world for nothing.”

“Not business people. Besides, they get paid for polar expeditions. And if anything goes wrong, there are rescue teams. But this—it’s just launching ourselves off the planet for no reason.”

“Call it prospecting.”

“Call it lead generation.”

“You’ll have to call it that.... One might make a book of it perhaps,” I said.

“You’ll have to call it that.... Maybe someone could write a book about it,” I said.

“I have no doubt there will be minerals,” said Cavor.

“I’m sure there will be minerals,” said Cavor.

“For example?”

"Like what?"

“Oh! sulphur, ores, gold perhaps, possibly new elements.”

“Oh! Sulfur, ores, gold maybe, possibly new elements.”

“Cost of carriage,” I said. “You know you’re not a practical man. The moon’s a quarter of a million miles away.”

“Cost of shipping,” I said. “You know you’re not a practical person. The moon’s a quarter of a million miles away.”

“It seems to me it wouldn’t cost much to cart any weight anywhere if you packed it in a Cavorite case.”

“It seems to me it wouldn’t cost much to transport anything heavy if you packed it in a Cavorite case.”

I had not thought of that. “Delivered free on head of purchaser, eh?”

I hadn't thought of that. “Delivered free to the buyer, right?”

“It isn’t as though we were confined to the moon.”

“It’s not like we were stuck on the moon.”

“You mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“There’s Mars—clear atmosphere, novel surroundings, exhilarating sense of lightness. It might be pleasant to go there.”

“There’s Mars—clear skies, new environment, invigorating feeling of lightness. It could be nice to visit.”

“Is there air on Mars?”

“Is there oxygen on Mars?”

“Oh, yes!”

“Oh, totally!”

“Seems as though you might run it as a sanatorium. By the way, how far is Mars?”

“Looks like you could run it as a wellness center. By the way, how far is Mars?”

“Two hundred million miles at present,” said Cavor airily; “and you go close by the sun.”

“Two hundred million miles right now,” Cavor said casually; “and you pass close to the sun.”

My imagination was picking itself up again. “After all,” I said, “there’s something in these things. There’s travel—”

My imagination was coming back to life. "After all," I said, "there’s something to these things. There’s travel—"

An extraordinary possibility came rushing into my mind. Suddenly I saw, as in a vision, the whole solar system threaded with Cavorite liners and spheres de luxe. “Rights of pre-emption,” came floating into my head—planetary rights of pre-emption. I recalled the old Spanish monopoly in American gold. It wasn’t as though it was just this planet or that—it was all of them. I stared at Cavor’s rubicund face, and suddenly my imagination was leaping and dancing. I stood up, I walked up and down; my tongue was unloosened.

An amazing idea rushed into my mind. Suddenly, I imagined, like in a vision, the entire solar system filled with Cavorite liners and luxury spheres. “Rights of first refusal,” popped into my head—planetary rights of first refusal. I remembered the old Spanish monopoly on American gold. It wasn’t just about this planet or that—it was all of them. I looked at Cavor’s red face, and all of a sudden, my imagination started to soar. I got up, paced back and forth; my tongue was set free.

“I’m beginning to take it in,” I said; “I’m beginning to take it in.” The transition from doubt to enthusiasm seemed to take scarcely any time at all. “But this is tremendous!” I cried. “This is Imperial! I haven’t been dreaming of this sort of thing.”

“I’m starting to get it,” I said; “I’m starting to get it.” The shift from doubt to excitement seemed to happen in no time. “But this is incredible!” I exclaimed. “This is amazing! I haven’t been imagining this kind of thing.”

Once the chill of my opposition was removed, his own pent-up excitement had play. He too got up and paced. He too gesticulated and shouted. We behaved like men inspired. We were men inspired.

Once the tension between us was gone, his own excitement burst forth. He also got up and started pacing. He too gestured wildly and shouted. We acted like we were inspired. We really were inspired.

“We’ll settle all that!” he said in answer to some incidental difficulty that had pulled me up. “We’ll soon settle that! We’ll start the drawings for mouldings this very night.”

“We’ll take care of all that!” he replied to a minor issue that had stopped me in my tracks. “We’ll sort it out quickly! We’ll begin the designs for the moldings tonight.”

“We’ll start them now,” I responded, and we hurried off to the laboratory to begin upon this work forthwith.

“We’ll start them now,” I replied, and we rushed off to the lab to begin this work right away.

I was like a child in Wonderland all that night. The dawn found us both still at work—we kept our electric light going heedless of the day. I remember now exactly how these drawings looked. I shaded and tinted while Cavor drew—smudged and haste-marked they were in every line, but wonderfully correct. We got out the orders for the steel blinds and frames we needed from that night’s work, and the glass sphere was designed within a week. We gave up our afternoon conversations and our old routine altogether. We worked, and we slept and ate when we could work no longer for hunger and fatigue. Our enthusiasm infected even our three men, though they had no idea what the sphere was for. Through those days the man Gibbs gave up walking, and went everywhere, even across the room, at a sort of fussy run.

I felt like a kid in Wonderland all night. By dawn, we were still at it—we kept the light on, ignoring the morning. I can picture those drawings clearly now. I shaded and colored while Cavor sketched—every line was smudged and rushed, but remarkably accurate. We got the orders for the steel blinds and frames we needed from that night’s work, and we designed the glass sphere within a week. We ditched our afternoon chats and our old routine completely. We just worked, and we slept and ate whenever we couldn’t push through from hunger and exhaustion. Our enthusiasm spread to our three guys, even though they had no clue what the sphere was for. During those days, Gibbs stopped walking and would scurry around, even across the room, in a sort of fussy run.

And it grew—the sphere. December passed, January—I spent a day with a broom sweeping a path through the snow from bungalow to laboratory—February, March. By the end of March the completion was in sight. In January had come a team of horses, a huge packing-case; we had our thick glass sphere now ready, and in position under the crane we had rigged to sling it into the steel shell. All the bars and blinds of the steel shell—it was not really a spherical shell, but polyhedral, with a roller blind to each facet—had arrived by February, and the lower half was bolted together. The Cavorite was half made by March, the metallic paste had gone through two of the stages in its manufacture, and we had plastered quite half of it on to the steel bars and blinds. It was astonishing how closely we kept to the lines of Cavor’s first inspiration in working out the scheme. When the bolting together of the sphere was finished, he proposed to remove the rough roof of the temporary laboratory in which the work was done, and build a furnace about it. So the last stage of Cavorite making, in which the paste is heated to a dull red glow in a stream of helium, would be accomplished when it was already on the sphere.

And it grew—the sphere. December passed, and then January—I spent a day using a broom to clear a path through the snow from the bungalow to the laboratory—February, March. By the end of March, the completion was in sight. In January, a team of horses arrived with a huge packing case; we now had our thick glass sphere ready and positioned under the crane we had set up to lift it into the steel shell. All the bars and blinds for the steel shell—it wasn't really a spherical shell, but polyhedral, with a roller blind for each facet—arrived by February, and the lower half was bolted together. The Cavorite was half made by March; the metallic paste had gone through two of the stages in its production, and we had applied at least half of it to the steel bars and blinds. It was incredible how closely we followed the lines of Cavor’s initial inspiration in working out the plan. Once the bolting of the sphere was finished, he proposed removing the rough roof of the temporary laboratory where the work was done and building a furnace around it. This way, the final stage of making Cavorite, where the paste is heated to a dull red glow in a stream of helium, could be completed while it was already on the sphere.

And then we had to discuss and decide what provisions we were to take—compressed foods, concentrated essences, steel cylinders containing reserve oxygen, an arrangement for removing carbonic acid and waste from the air and restoring oxygen by means of sodium peroxide, water condensers, and so forth. I remember the little heap they made in the corner—tins, and rolls, and boxes—convincingly matter-of-fact.

And then we had to talk about and decide what supplies we needed to take—compressed foods, concentrated extracts, steel cylinders filled with reserve oxygen, a system for removing carbon dioxide and waste from the air and replenishing oxygen with sodium peroxide, water condensers, and so on. I remember the small pile they created in the corner—cans, rolls, and boxes—it was all very practical.

It was a strenuous time, with little chance of thinking. But one day, when we were drawing near the end, an odd mood came over me. I had been bricking up the furnace all the morning, and I sat down by these possessions dead beat. Everything seemed dull and incredible.

It was a tough time, with barely any opportunity to think. But one day, as we neared the end, a strange feeling washed over me. I had been bricking up the furnace all morning, and I sat down by my belongings, completely exhausted. Everything felt dull and unbelievable.

“But look here, Cavor,” I said. “After all! What’s it all for?”

“But look, Cavor,” I said. “What’s the point of all this?”

He smiled. “The thing now is to go.”

He smiled. “The thing now is to go.”

“The moon,” I reflected. “But what do you expect? I thought the moon was a dead world.”

“The moon,” I thought. “But what did I expect? I always believed the moon was a lifeless place.”

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“We’re going to see.”

"We'll see."

Are we?” I said, and stared before me.

“Are we?” I said, staring ahead.

“You are tired,” he remarked. “You’d better take a walk this afternoon.”

“You look tired,” he said. “You should take a walk this afternoon.”

“No,” I said obstinately; “I’m going to finish this brickwork.”

“No,” I said stubbornly; “I’m going to finish this brickwork.”

And I did, and insured myself a night of insomnia. I don’t think I have ever had such a night. I had some bad times before my business collapse, but the very worst of those was sweet slumber compared to this infinity of aching wakefulness. I was suddenly in the most enormous funk at the thing we were going to do.

And I did, which guaranteed me a night of sleeplessness. I don't think I've ever had a night like that. I had some tough times before my business fell apart, but even the worst of those felt like peaceful sleep compared to this endless cycle of painful wakefulness. I suddenly found myself in a massive slump about what we were about to do.

I do not remember before that night thinking at all of the risks we were running. Now they came like that array of spectres that once beleaguered Prague, and camped around me. The strangeness of what we were about to do, the unearthliness of it, overwhelmed me. I was like a man awakened out of pleasant dreams to the most horrible surroundings. I lay, eyes wide open, and the sphere seemed to get more flimsy and feeble, and Cavor more unreal and fantastic, and the whole enterprise madder and madder every moment.

I don’t remember ever thinking about the risks we were taking before that night. Now they came at me like a horde of ghosts that once haunted Prague, surrounding me. The weirdness of what we were about to do, its otherworldliness, was overwhelming. I felt like a guy pulled out of a nice dream into the most terrifying reality. I lay there, eyes wide open, and the sphere felt more fragile and weak, Cavor seemed more imaginary and bizarre, and the whole project got crazier by the second.

I got out of bed and wandered about. I sat at the window and stared at the immensity of space. Between the stars was the void, the unfathomable darkness! I tried to recall the fragmentary knowledge of astronomy I had gained in my irregular reading, but it was all too vague to furnish any idea of the things we might expect. At last I got back to bed and snatched some moments of sleep—moments of nightmare rather—in which I fell and fell and fell for evermore into the abyss of the sky.

I got out of bed and walked around. I sat by the window and gazed at the vastness of space. Between the stars was emptiness, the endless darkness! I tried to remember the bits of astronomy I had picked up from my random reading, but it was all too unclear to give me any idea of what to expect. Eventually, I returned to bed and managed to catch a few moments of sleep—more like moments of nightmares—where I fell and fell and fell endlessly into the abyss of the sky.

I astonished Cavor at breakfast. I told him shortly, “I’m not coming with you in the sphere.”

I surprised Cavor at breakfast. I told him straightforwardly, “I’m not going with you in the sphere.”

I met all his protests with a sullen persistence. “The thing’s too mad,” I said, “and I won’t come. The thing’s too mad.”

I responded to all his objections with a gloomy determination. “This is just too crazy,” I said, “and I won’t go. This is just too crazy.”

I would not go with him to the laboratory. I fretted about my bungalow for a time, and then took hat and stick and set out alone, I knew not whither. It chanced to be a glorious morning: a warm wind and deep blue sky, the first green of spring abroad, and multitudes of birds singing. I lunched on beef and beer in a little public-house near Elham, and startled the landlord by remarking apropos of the weather, “A man who leaves the world when days of this sort are about is a fool!”

I wouldn’t go with him to the lab. I worried about my bungalow for a bit, then grabbed my hat and stick and headed out alone, not knowing where I was going. It just happened to be a beautiful morning: a warm breeze, a deep blue sky, the first signs of spring, and tons of birds singing. I had lunch—beef and beer—in a small pub near Elham, and surprised the landlord by saying, “A man who leaves the world on days like this is a fool!”

“That’s what I says when I heerd on it!” said the landlord, and I found that for one poor soul at least this world had proved excessive, and there had been a throat-cutting. I went on with a new twist to my thoughts.

"That's what I said when I heard about it!" said the landlord, and I realized that for at least one unfortunate person, this world had been too much, and there had been a throat-cutting. I continued with a fresh perspective.

In the afternoon I had a pleasant sleep in a sunny place, and went on my way refreshed.

In the afternoon, I took a nice nap in a sunny spot and continued on my way feeling refreshed.

I came to a comfortable-looking inn near Canterbury. It was bright with creepers, and the landlady was a clean old woman and took my eye. I found I had just enough money to pay for my lodging with her. I decided to stop the night there. She was a talkative body, and among many other particulars I learnt she had never been to London. “Canterbury’s as far as ever I been,” she said. “I’m not one of your gad-about sort.”

I arrived at a cozy-looking inn near Canterbury. It was full of climbing plants, and the landlady was a neat old woman who caught my attention. I realized I had just enough money to pay for my stay with her. I decided to spend the night there. She was quite chatty, and among other things, I learned that she had never been to London. “Canterbury’s as far as I’ve ever been,” she said. “I’m not one of those people who are always on the go.”

“How would you like a trip to the moon?” I cried.

“How would you like a trip to the moon?” I exclaimed.

“I never did hold with them ballooneys,” she said evidently under the impression that this was a common excursion enough. “I wouldn’t go up in one—not for ever so.”

“I never did agree with those balloon rides,” she said, clearly thinking this was a pretty ordinary activity. “I wouldn’t go up in one—not for anything.”

This struck me as being funny. After I had supped I sat on a bench by the door of the inn and gossiped with two labourers about brickmaking, and motor cars, and the cricket of last year. And in the sky a faint new crescent, blue and vague as a distant Alp, sank westward over the sun.

This seemed funny to me. After having dinner, I sat on a bench by the inn's door and chatted with two laborers about brickmaking, cars, and last year's cricket. In the sky, a faint new crescent, blue and blurry like a distant mountain, sank westward over the sun.

The next day I returned to Cavor. “I am coming,” I said. “I’ve been a little out of order, that’s all.”

The next day I went back to Cavor. “I’m here,” I said. “I’ve just been a bit off, that’s all.”

That was the only time I felt any serious doubt our enterprise. Nerves purely! After that I worked a little more carefully, and took a trudge for an hour every day. And at last, save for the heating in the furnace, our labours were at an end.

That was the only time I felt any real doubt about our project. Just nerves! After that, I worked a bit more carefully and took a walk for an hour every day. Finally, except for the heating in the furnace, our work was done.

IV.
Inside the Sphere

“Go on,” said Cavor, as I sat across the edge of the manhole, and looked down into the black interior of the sphere. We two were alone. It was evening, the sun had set, and the stillness of the twilight was upon everything.

“Go ahead,” Cavor said, as I sat on the edge of the manhole, looking down into the dark interior of the sphere. It was just the two of us. It was evening, the sun had gone down, and a quiet calm settled over everything.

I drew my other leg inside and slid down the smooth glass to the bottom of the sphere, then turned to take the cans of food and other impedimenta from Cavor. The interior was warm, the thermometer stood at eighty, and as we should lose little or none of this by radiation, we were dressed in shoes and thin flannels. We had, however, a bundle of thick woollen clothing and several thick blankets to guard against mischance.

I pulled my other leg inside and slid down the smooth glass to the bottom of the sphere, then turned to grab the food cans and other gear from Cavor. The inside was warm, with the thermometer reading eighty degrees, and since we wouldn't lose much heat to radiation, we were wearing shoes and thin flannels. However, we had a bundle of thick wool clothing and several heavy blankets in case anything went wrong.

By Cavor’s direction I placed the packages, the cylinders of oxygen, and so forth, loosely about my feet, and soon we had everything in. He walked about the roofless shed for a time seeking anything we had overlooked, and then crawled in after me. I noted something in his hand.

By Cavor’s instructions, I set the packages, the oxygen cylinders, and everything else loosely around my feet, and soon we had everything inside. He walked around the open shed for a while, checking for anything we might have missed, and then crawled in after me. I noticed something in his hand.

“What have you got there?” I asked.

“What do you have there?” I asked.

“Haven’t you brought anything to read?”

“Haven’t you brought anything to read?”

“Good Lord! No.”

“OMG! No.”

“I forgot to tell you. There are uncertainties— The voyage may last— We may be weeks!”

“I forgot to mention. There are uncertainties— The trip might take a while— We could be gone for weeks!”

“But—”

“But—”

“We shall be floating in this sphere with absolutely no occupation.”

“We will be floating in this space with absolutely nothing to do.”

“I wish I’d known—”

“I wish I knew—”

He peered out of the manhole. “Look!” he said. “There’s something there!”

He looked out of the manhole. “Look!” he said. “There’s something there!”

“Is there time?”

"Is there enough time?"

“We shall be an hour.”

"We'll be there in an hour."

I looked out. It was an old number of Tit-Bits that one of the men must have brought. Farther away in the corner I saw a torn Lloyd’s News. I scrambled back into the sphere with these things. “What have you got?” I said.

I glanced outside. It was an old issue of Tit-Bits that one of the guys must have brought. In the corner, I noticed a ripped Lloyd’s News. I quickly climbed back into the sphere with these items. “What do you have?” I asked.

I took the book from his hand and read, “The Works of William Shakespeare”.

I took the book from his hand and read, “The Works of William Shakespeare.”

He coloured slightly. “My education has been so purely scientific—” he said apologetically.

He flushed a bit. “My education has been so strictly scientific—” he said with an apologetic tone.

“Never read him?”

"Have you never read him?"

“Never.”

"Not a chance."

“He knew a little, you know—in an irregular sort of way.”

“He knew a bit, you know—in a kind of haphazard way.”

“Precisely what I am told,” said Cavor.

“Exactly what I was told,” said Cavor.

I assisted him to screw in the glass cover of the manhole, and then he pressed a stud to close the corresponding blind in the outer case. The little oblong of twilight vanished. We were in darkness. For a time neither of us spoke. Although our case would not be impervious to sound, everything was very still. I perceived there was nothing to grip when the shock of our start should come, and I realised that I should be uncomfortable for want of a chair.

I helped him screw on the glass cover of the manhole, and then he pressed a button to close the corresponding blind on the outer case. The small rectangle of twilight disappeared. We were in darkness. For a while, neither of us said anything. Even though our case wouldn’t block out sound completely, everything was very quiet. I noticed there was nothing to hold onto when the shock of our start came, and I realized I would be uncomfortable without a chair.

“Why have we no chairs?” I asked.

“Why don't we have any chairs?” I asked.

“I’ve settled all that,” said Cavor. “We won’t need them.”

“I've taken care of all that,” Cavor said. “We won't need them.”

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“You will see,” he said, in the tone of a man who refuses to talk.

“You’ll see,” he said, in the tone of someone who won’t speak.

I became silent. Suddenly it had come to me clear and vivid that I was a fool to be inside that sphere. Even now, I asked myself, is to too late to withdraw? The world outside the sphere, I knew, would be cold and inhospitable enough for me—for weeks I had been living on subsidies from Cavor—but after all, would it be as cold as the infinite zero, as inhospitable as empty space? If it had not been for the appearance of cowardice, I believe that even then I should have made him let me out. But I hesitated on that score, and hesitated, and grew fretful and angry, and the time passed.

I went quiet. Suddenly it became clear to me that I was a fool for being inside that sphere. Even now, I asked myself, is it too late to leave? The world outside the sphere, I knew, would be cold and unwelcoming enough for me—I'd been living on support from Cavor for weeks—but still, would it be as cold as the absolute zero, as unwelcoming as empty space? If it hadn’t been for the fear of looking cowardly, I think I would have made him let me out right then. But I hesitated about that, and I kept hesitating, growing anxious and angry, while time slipped away.

There came a little jerk, a noise like champagne being uncorked in another room, and a faint whistling sound. For just one instant I had a sense of enormous tension, a transient conviction that my feet were pressing downward with a force of countless tons. It lasted for an infinitesimal time.

There was a small jolt, a sound like champagne being popped in another room, and a faint whistling noise. For just a moment, I felt an overwhelming pressure, a fleeting belief that my feet were pushing down with an immense force. It lasted only for the tiniest fraction of a second.

But it stirred me to action. “Cavor!” I said into the darkness, “my nerve’s in rags. I don’t think—”

But it pushed me to do something. “Cavor!” I called into the darkness, “I’m a bundle of nerves. I don’t think—”

I stopped. He made no answer.

I stopped. He didn’t reply.

“Confound it!” I cried; “I’m a fool! What business have I here? I’m not coming, Cavor. The thing’s too risky. I’m getting out.”

“Damn it!” I shouted; “I’m such an idiot! What am I doing here? I’m not going, Cavor. This is too dangerous. I’m leaving.”

“You can’t,” he said.

"You can't," he stated.

“Can’t! We’ll soon see about that!”

“Can’t! We’ll find out about that soon!”

He made no answer for ten seconds. “It’s too late for us to quarrel now, Bedford,” he said. “That little jerk was the start. Already we are flying as swiftly as a bullet up into the gulf of space.”

He didn't respond for ten seconds. “It's too late for us to argue now, Bedford,” he said. “That little jerk was just the beginning. We're already zooming up into the vastness of space like a bullet.”

“I—” I said, and then it didn’t seem to matter what happened. For a time I was, as it were, stunned; I had nothing to say. It was just as if I had never heard of this idea of leaving the world before. Then I perceived an unaccountable change in my bodily sensations. It was a feeling of lightness, of unreality. Coupled with that was a queer sensation in the head, an apoplectic effect almost, and a thumping of blood vessels at the ears. Neither of these feelings diminished as time went on, but at last I got so used to them that I experienced no inconvenience.

“I—” I said, and then it didn’t seem to matter what happened. For a while, I was, so to speak, stunned; I had nothing to say. It felt as if I had never even considered the idea of leaving the world before. Then I noticed a strange change in how my body felt. It was a sensation of lightness, almost unreal. Along with that was a weird feeling in my head, almost like a stroke, and a pounding in my ears. Neither of these feelings lessened over time, but eventually, I got so accustomed to them that I didn’t feel any discomfort.

I heard a click, and a little glow lamp came into being.

I heard a click, and a small lamp turned on.

I saw Cavor’s face, as white as I felt my own to be. We regarded one another in silence. The transparent blackness of the glass behind him made him seem as though he floated in a void.

I saw Cavor’s face, as pale as I felt mine was. We looked at each other in silence. The clear blackness of the glass behind him made him appear to be floating in emptiness.

“Well, we’re committed,” I said at last.

“Well, we’re in this for real,” I said finally.

“Yes,” he said, “we’re committed.”

“Yes,” he said, “we're in.”

“Don’t move,” he exclaimed, at some suggestion of a gesture. “Let your muscles keep quite lax—as if you were in bed. We are in a little universe of our own. Look at those things!”

“Don’t move,” he shouted, with a hint of a gesture. “Keep your muscles completely relaxed—as if you were in bed. We’re in our own little universe. Look at those things!”

He pointed to the loose cases and bundles that had been lying on the blankets in the bottom of the sphere. I was astonished to see that they were floating now nearly a foot from the spherical wall. Then I saw from his shadow that Cavor was no longer leaning against the glass. I thrust out my hand behind me, and found that I too was suspended in space, clear of the glass.

He pointed to the loose cases and bundles that had been lying on the blankets at the bottom of the sphere. I was amazed to see that they were now floating almost a foot away from the spherical wall. Then I noticed from his shadow that Cavor was no longer leaning against the glass. I reached my hand back and realized that I was also suspended in space, away from the glass.

I did not cry out nor gesticulate, but fear came upon me. It was like being held and lifted by something—you know not what. The mere touch of my hand against the glass moved me rapidly. I understood what had happened, but that did not prevent my being afraid. We were cut off from all exterior gravitation, only the attraction of objects within our sphere had effect. Consequently everything that was not fixed to the glass was falling—slowly because of the slightness of our masses—towards the centre of gravity of our little world, which seemed to be somewhere about the middle of the sphere, but rather nearer to myself than Cavor, on account of my greater weight.

I didn't scream or wave my arms around, but fear washed over me. It felt like being held and lifted by something—unknown to me. Just the light touch of my hand on the glass sent me into a state of panic. I figured out what was going on, but that didn’t stop my fear. We were cut off from all outside gravity; only the attraction of objects within our space had any effect. So, everything that wasn't stuck to the glass was falling—slowly, due to our small masses—towards the center of gravity of our little world, which seemed to be somewhere around the middle of the sphere, but closer to me than to Cavor, because I was heavier.

“We must turn round,” said Cavor, “and float back to back, with the things between us.”

“We need to turn around,” Cavor said, “and float back to back, with the stuff between us.”

It was the strangest sensation conceivable, floating thus loosely in space, at first indeed horribly strange, and when the horror passed, not disagreeable at all, exceeding restful; indeed, the nearest thing in earthly experience to it that I know is lying on a very thick, soft feather bed. But the quality of utter detachment and independence! I had not reckoned on things like this. I had expected a violent jerk at starting, a giddy sense of speed. Instead I felt—as if I were disembodied. It was not like the beginning of a journey; it was like the beginning of a dream.

It was the weirdest feeling imaginable, floating so lightly in space. At first, it was incredibly strange and unsettling, but once that feeling faded, it was actually quite pleasant and deeply calming. The closest thing I can compare it to from my earthly experiences is lying on a really thick, soft feather bed. But the sense of complete detachment and freedom! I hadn’t anticipated anything like this. I had thought there would be a sudden jolt at the start and a dizzying feeling of speed. Instead, I felt as if I were without a body. It didn’t feel like the start of a trip; it felt more like the start of a dream.

V.
The Journey to the Moon

Presently Cavor extinguished the light. He said we had not overmuch energy stored, and that what we had we must economise for reading. For a time, whether it was long or short I do not know, there was nothing but blank darkness.

Presently, Cavor turned off the light. He said we didn’t have much energy stored up, and that we needed to conserve what we did have for reading. For a while, whether it was a long time or a short time, I don’t know, there was nothing but total darkness.

A question floated up out of the void. “How are we pointing?” I said. “What is our direction?”

A question emerged from nowhere. “How are we positioned?” I asked. “What is our direction?”

“We are flying away from the earth at a tangent, and as the moon is near her third quarter we are going somewhere towards her. I will open a blind—”

“We're flying away from the earth at an angle, and since the moon is close to her third quarter, we're heading somewhere towards it. I’m going to open a blind—”

Came a click, and then a window in the outer case yawned open. The sky outside was as black as the darkness within the sphere, but the shape of the open window was marked by an infinite number of stars.

Came a click, and then a window in the outer case swung open. The sky outside was as black as the darkness inside the sphere, but the outline of the open window was filled with countless stars.

Those who have only seen the starry sky from the earth cannot imagine its appearance when the vague, half luminous veil of our air has been withdrawn. The stars we see on earth are the mere scattered survivors that penetrate our misty atmosphere. But now at last I could realise the meaning of the hosts of heaven!

Those who have only seen the starry sky from Earth can't imagine how it looks when the faint, glowing layer of our atmosphere is gone. The stars we see on Earth are just the few that manage to shine through our hazy air. But now, I finally understand what the vastness of the heavens really means!

Stranger things we were presently to see, but that airless, star-dusted sky! Of all things, I think that will be one of the last I shall forget.

Stranger things were yet to come, but that sky without air, filled with stars! Of all the things, I think that will be one of the last memories I’ll hold onto.

The little window vanished with a click, another beside it snapped open and instantly closed, and then a third, and for a moment I had to close my eyes because of the blinding splendour of the waning moon.

The small window disappeared with a click, another one next to it popped open and immediately shut, and then a third, and for a moment I had to shut my eyes because of the dazzling brightness of the setting moon.

For a space I had to stare at Cavor and the white-lit things about me to season my eyes to light again, before I could turn them towards that pallid glare.

For a moment, I had to look at Cavor and the bright objects around me to adjust my eyes to the light again before I could direct my gaze toward that pale glare.

Four windows were open in order that the gravitation of the moon might act upon all the substances in our sphere. I found I was no longer floating freely in space, but that my feet were resting on the glass in the direction of the moon. The blankets and cases of provisions were also creeping slowly down the glass, and presently came to rest so as to block out a portion of the view. It seemed to me, of course, that I looked “down” when I looked at the moon. On earth “down” means earthward, the way things fall, and “up” the reverse direction. Now the pull of gravitation was towards the moon, and for all I knew to the contrary our earth was overhead. And, of course, when all the Cavorite blinds were closed, “down” was towards the centre of our sphere, and “up” towards its outer wall.

Four windows were open so that the moon's gravity could affect everything around us. I realized I wasn't floating freely in space anymore; my feet were resting on the glass towards the moon. The blankets and food supplies were also slowly sliding down the glass and eventually settled, blocking part of the view. To me, it felt like I was looking "down" at the moon. On Earth, "down" means towards the ground, where things fall, and "up" is the opposite direction. Now, the pull of gravity was towards the moon, and for all I knew, the Earth was above us. And when all the Cavorite blinds were closed, "down" was towards the center of our sphere, and "up" was towards its outer wall.

It was curiously unlike earthly experience, too, to have the light coming up to one. On earth light falls from above, or comes slanting down sideways, but here it came from beneath our feet, and to see our shadows we had to look up.

It was strangely different from anything on earth to have the light coming up toward us. On earth, light falls from above or comes in at an angle, but here it rose from beneath our feet, and to see our shadows, we had to look up.

At first it gave me a sort of vertigo to stand only on thick glass and look down upon the moon through hundreds of thousands of miles of vacant space; but this sickness passed very speedily. And then—the splendour of the sight!

At first, standing on thick glass and looking down at the moon through hundreds of thousands of miles of empty space made me feel a bit dizzy; but that feeling went away quickly. And then—the beauty of the view!

The reader may imagine it best if he will lie on the ground some warm summer’s night and look between his upraised feet at the moon, but for some reason, probably because the absence of air made it so much more luminous, the moon seemed already considerably larger than it does from earth. The minutest details of its surface were acutely clear. And since we did not see it through air, its outline was bright and sharp, there was no glow or halo about it, and the star-dust that covered the sky came right to its very margin, and marked the outline of its unilluminated part. And as I stood and stared at the moon between my feet, that perception of the impossible that had been with me off and on ever since our start, returned again with tenfold conviction.

The reader might find it easier to visualize if he lies on the ground on a warm summer night and looks between his raised feet at the moon. For some reason, probably because the lack of air made it appear much more luminous, the moon seemed noticeably larger than it does from Earth. The smallest details of its surface were incredibly clear. And since we weren’t seeing it through the atmosphere, its edges were bright and sharp—there was no glow or halo around it, and the star-dust covering the sky extended right to its edge, outlining its dark side. While I stood and stared at the moon between my feet, that sense of the impossible that had come and gone since we started returned with even stronger conviction.

“Cavor,” I said, “this takes me queerly. Those companies we were going to run, and all that about minerals?”

“Cavor,” I said, “this feels really strange to me. Those companies we were planning to start, and everything about the minerals?”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I don’t see ‘em here.”

“I don’t see them here.”

“No,” said Cavor; “but you’ll get over all that.”

“No,” Cavor said; “but you’ll get past all that.”

“I suppose I’m made to turn right side up again. Still, this— For a moment I could half believe there never was a world.”

“I guess I’m meant to be turned right side up again. Still, this— For a moment I could almost believe there was never a world.”

“That copy of Lloyd’s News might help you.”

“That copy of Lloyd’s News could be useful for you.”

I stared at the paper for a moment, then held it above the level of my face, and found I could read it quite easily. I struck a column of mean little advertisements. “A gentleman of private means is willing to lend money,” I read. I knew that gentleman. Then somebody eccentric wanted to sell a Cutaway bicycle, “quite new and cost £15,” for five pounds; and a lady in distress wished to dispose of some fish knives and forks, “a wedding present,” at a great sacrifice. No doubt some simple soul was sagely examining these knives and forks, and another triumphantly riding off on that bicycle, and a third trustfully consulting that benevolent gentleman of means even as I read. I laughed, and let the paper drift from my hand.

I looked at the paper for a moment, then held it above my face and realized I could read it easily. I found a column of petty little ads. “A gentleman with private funds is willing to lend money,” I read. I knew that guy. Then someone quirky wanted to sell a Cutaway bicycle, “barely used and cost £15,” for five pounds; and a lady in need wanted to sell some fish knives and forks, “a wedding gift,” at a huge loss. No doubt some naive person was seriously inspecting those knives and forks, another was happily riding off on that bike, and a third was trustingly consulting that kind gentleman with money as I read. I chuckled and let the paper slip from my hand.

“Are we visible from the earth?” I asked.

“Can people on Earth see us?” I asked.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I knew some one who was rather interested in astronomy. It occurred to me that it would be rather odd if—my friend—chanced to be looking through some telescope.”

“I knew someone who was really interested in astronomy. It struck me that it would be kind of strange if—my friend—happened to be looking through a telescope.”

“It would need the most powerful telescope on earth even now to see us as the minutest speck.”

“It would take the most powerful telescope on Earth even now to see us as the tiniest speck.”

For a time I stared in silence at the moon.

For a while, I stared silently at the moon.

“It’s a world,” I said; “one feels that infinitely more than one ever did on earth. People perhaps—”

“It’s a world,” I said; “you can sense that so much more than you ever did on Earth. People maybe—”

“People!” he exclaimed. “No! Banish all that! Think yourself a sort of ultra-arctic voyager exploring the desolate places of space. Look at it!”

“People!” he exclaimed. “No! Forget all that! Imagine yourself as a kind of ultra-arctic explorer journeying through the empty spaces of the universe. Look at it!”

He waved his hand at the shining whiteness below. “It’s dead—dead! Vast extinct volcanoes, lava wildernesses, tumbled wastes of snow, or frozen carbonic acid, or frozen air, and everywhere landslip seams and cracks and gulfs. Nothing happens. Men have watched this planet systematically with telescopes for over two hundred years. How much change do you think they have seen?”

He waved his hand at the bright white land below. “It’s dead—dead! Huge extinct volcanoes, lava fields, crumbled areas of snow, or frozen carbon dioxide, or frozen air, and everywhere there are landslide seams, cracks, and chasms. Nothing changes. People have been observing this planet systematically with telescopes for over two hundred years. How much change do you think they’ve noticed?”

“None.”

None.

“They have traced two indisputable landslips, a doubtful crack, and one slight periodic change of colour, and that’s all.”

“They’ve identified two clear landslips, one questionable crack, and a slight change in color that happens occasionally, and that’s it.”

“I didn’t know they’d traced even that.”

“I didn’t know they’d figured that out too.”

“Oh, yes. But as for people—!”

“Oh, yes. But about people—!”

“By the way,” I asked, “how small a thing will the biggest telescopes show upon the moon?”

“By the way,” I asked, “how small of an object can the biggest telescopes see on the moon?”

“One could see a fair-sized church. One could certainly see any towns or buildings, or anything like the handiwork of men. There might perhaps be insects, something in the way of ants, for example, so that they could hide in deep burrows from the lunar light, or some new sort of creatures having no earthly parallel. That is the most probable thing, if we are to find life there at all. Think of the difference in conditions! Life must fit itself to a day as long as fourteen earthly days, a cloudless sun-blaze of fourteen days, and then a night of equal length, growing ever colder and colder under these cold, sharp stars. In that night there must be cold, the ultimate cold, absolute zero, 273° C. below the earthly freezing point. Whatever life there is must hibernate through that, and rise again each day.”

“One could see a decent-sized church. One could definitely spot any towns or buildings, or anything resembling human creations. There might be insects, like ants, for instance, that could hide in deep burrows from the moonlight, or some entirely new types of creatures that have no earthly equivalent. That's the most likely scenario if we're going to find any life there at all. Just think about the difference in conditions! Life would have to adapt to a day that lasts as long as fourteen earth days, enduring a continuous blazing sun for fourteen days, followed by an equally long night, which gets colder and colder under those sharp, cold stars. During that night, there would be extreme cold, reaching absolute zero, -273°C below the freezing point we know on Earth. Any life that exists there would have to hibernate through that and awaken again each day.”

He mused. “One can imagine something worm-like,” he said, “taking its air solid as an earth-worm swallows earth, or thick-skinned monsters—”

He thought for a moment. “You can picture something worm-like,” he said, “drawing in its air just like an earthworm eats through soil, or tough-skinned creatures—”

“By the bye,” I said, “why didn’t we bring a gun?”

“By the way,” I said, “why didn’t we bring a gun?”

He did not answer that question. “No,” he concluded, “we just have to go. We shall see when we get there.”

He didn’t answer that question. “No,” he said, “we just have to go. We’ll see when we get there.”

I remembered something. “Of course, there’s my minerals, anyhow,” I said; “whatever the conditions may be.”

I remembered something. “Of course, I still have my minerals,” I said; “no matter what the conditions are.”

Presently he told me he wished to alter our course a little by letting the earth tug at us for a moment. He was going to open one earthward blind for thirty seconds. He warned me that it would make my head swim, and advised me to extend my hands against the glass to break my fall. I did as he directed, and thrust my feet against the bales of food cases and air cylinders to prevent their falling upon me. Then with a click the window flew open. I fell clumsily upon hands and face, and saw for a moment between my black extended fingers our mother earth—a planet in a downward sky.

Right now, he told me he wanted to change our course a bit by letting the earth pull at us for a moment. He was going to open one window toward the ground for thirty seconds. He warned me that it would make me dizzy and suggested that I extend my hands against the glass to catch my fall. I followed his instructions and pushed my feet against the stacks of food crates and air tanks to stop them from falling on me. Then, with a click, the window flew open. I tumbled awkwardly onto my hands and face, and for a moment, between my spread fingers, I saw our mother earth—a planet in a downward sky.

We were still very near—Cavor told me the distance was perhaps eight hundred miles and the huge terrestrial disc filled all heaven. But already it was plain to see that the world was a globe. The land below us was in twilight and vague, but westward the vast grey stretches of the Atlantic shone like molten silver under the receding day. I think I recognised the cloud-dimmed coast-lines of France and Spain and the south of England, and then, with a click, the shutter closed again, and I found myself in a state of extraordinary confusion sliding slowly over the smooth glass.

We were still very close—Cavor told me the distance was about eight hundred miles, and the massive landmass filled the entire sky. But it was already obvious that the world was a globe. The land beneath us was dim and unclear, but to the west, the vast gray stretches of the Atlantic shone like liquid silver as the day faded. I think I recognized the cloud-covered coastlines of France, Spain, and southern England, and then, with a click, the shutter closed again, and I found myself in a state of complete confusion, slowly sliding over the smooth glass.

When at last things settled themselves in my mind again, it seemed quite beyond question that the moon was “down” and under my feet, and that the earth was somewhere away on the level of the horizon—the earth that had been “down” to me and my kindred since the beginning of things.

When everything finally calmed down in my mind, it became clear that the moon was “down” and beneath my feet, while the earth was somewhere out on the horizon—the earth that had always been “down” to me and my family since the beginning of time.

So slight were the exertions required of us, so easy did the practical annihilation of our weight make all we had to do, that the necessity for taking refreshment did not occur to us for nearly six hours (by Cavor’s chronometer) after our start. I was amazed at that lapse of time. Even then I was satisfied with very little. Cavor examined the apparatus for absorbing carbonic acid and water, and pronounced it to be in satisfactory order, our consumption of oxygen having been extraordinarily slight. And our talk being exhausted for the time, and there being nothing further for us to do, we gave way to a curious drowsiness that had come upon us, and spreading our blankets on the bottom of the sphere in such a manner as to shut out most of the moonlight, wished each other good-night, and almost immediately fell asleep.

The efforts we had to put in were minimal, and the way our weight was practically eliminated made everything we needed to do so much easier, that we didn't even think about taking a break for almost six hours (according to Cavor’s chronometer) after we started. I was surprised by how much time had passed. Even then, I only needed a little bit to feel satisfied. Cavor checked the equipment for absorbing carbon dioxide and water and determined it was in good condition, as our oxygen use had been incredibly low. With our conversation running out and nothing else to occupy us, we succumbed to a strange drowsiness that had settled in. We arranged our blankets on the bottom of the sphere to block out most of the moonlight, said goodnight to each other, and soon fell asleep.

And so, sleeping, and sometimes talking and reading a little, and at times eating, although without any keenness of appetite,[1] but for the most part in a sort of quiescence that was neither waking nor slumber, we fell through a space of time that had neither night nor day in it, silently, softly, and swiftly down towards the moon.

And so, while sleeping, sometimes talking and reading a little, and occasionally eating, even though we didn’t have much appetite, [1] we mostly existed in a state that was neither fully awake nor really asleep, drifting through a stretch of time that had no night or day, quietly, gently, and quickly falling toward the moon.

[1] It is a curious thing, that while we were in the sphere we felt not the slightest desire for food, nor did we feel the want of it when we abstained. At first we forced our appetites, but afterwards we fasted completely. Altogether we did not consume one-hundredth part of the compressed provisions we had brought with us. The amount of carbonic acid we breathed was also unnaturally low, but why this was, I am quite unable to explain.

[1] It’s interesting that while we were in that environment, we didn’t feel any desire for food, nor did we miss it when we stopped eating. At first, we pushed ourselves to eat, but eventually we stopped entirely. Overall, we consumed less than one-hundredth of the packed supplies we brought. The level of carbon dioxide we inhaled was also unusually low, but I can't explain why that was the case.

VI.
The Landing on the Moon

I remember how one day Cavor suddenly opened six of our shutters and blinded me so that I cried aloud at him. The whole area was moon, a stupendous scimitar of white dawn with its edge hacked out by notches of darkness, the crescent shore of an ebbing tide of darkness, out of which peaks and pinnacles came glittering into the blaze of the sun. I take it the reader has seen pictures or photographs of the moon and that I need not describe the broader features of that landscape, those spacious ring-like ranges vaster than any terrestrial mountains, their summits shining in the day, their shadows harsh and deep, the grey disordered plains, the ridges, hills, and craterlets, all passing at last from a blazing illumination into a common mystery of black. Athwart this world we were flying scarcely a hundred miles above its crests and pinnacles. And now we could see, what no eye on earth will ever see, that under the blaze of the day the harsh outlines of the rocks and ravines of the plains and crater floor grew grey and indistinct under a thickening haze, that the white of their lit surfaces broke into lumps and patches, and broke again and shrank and vanished, and that here and there strange tints of brown and olive grew and spread.

I remember one day when Cavor suddenly opened six of our shutters and blinded me so much that I yelled at him. The entire landscape looked like the moon, a stunning crescent of bright dawn with dark notches disrupting its edge, the curved shore of a receding tide of darkness, from which peaks and pinnacles sparkled in the intense sunlight. I assume the reader has seen pictures or photos of the moon, so I don't need to describe the broader features of that scene, those vast, ring-like mountain ranges bigger than any on Earth, their summits glowing in the daylight, their shadows deep and stark, the gray, uneven plains, the ridges, hills, and little craters, all eventually transitioning from blinding light into an ordinary mystery of black. We were flying hardly a hundred miles above its peaks and pinnacles. And now we could see what no one on earth will ever witness: under the bright sunlight, the sharp details of the rocks and ravines on the plains and crater floor became gray and blurry in a thickening haze, the white of their illuminated surfaces broke into lumps and patches, crumbled again, shrank, and disappeared, and here and there, bizarre shades of brown and olive appeared and spread.

But little time we had for watching then. For now we had come to the real danger of our journey. We had to drop ever closer to the moon as we spun about it, to slacken our pace and watch our chance, until at last we could dare to drop upon its surface.

But we had very little time to watch then. Now we were facing the true danger of our journey. We had to get closer to the moon as we orbited it, slow down our speed, and wait for the right moment, until finally we could risk landing on its surface.

For Cavor that was a time of intense exertion; for me it was an anxious inactivity. I seemed perpetually to be getting out of his way. He leapt about the sphere from point to point with an agility that would have been impossible on earth. He was perpetually opening and closing the Cavorite windows, making calculations, consulting his chronometer by means of the glow lamp during those last eventful hours. For a long time we had all our windows closed and hung silently in darkness hurling through space.

For Cavor, it was a time of intense work; for me, it was a stressful waiting game. I felt like I was always trying to stay out of his way. He jumped around the sphere from one spot to another with a grace that would have been impossible on Earth. He was constantly opening and closing the Cavorite windows, making calculations, and checking his chronometer with the glow lamp during those last crucial hours. For a long time, we kept all our windows shut and drifted silently in darkness, hurtling through space.

Then he was feeling for the shutter studs, and suddenly four windows were open. I staggered and covered my eyes, drenched and scorched and blinded by the unaccustomed splendour of the sun beneath my feet. Then again the shutters snapped, leaving my brain spinning in a darkness that pressed against the eyes. And after that I floated in another vast, black silence.

Then he reached for the shutter latches, and suddenly four windows swung open. I stumbled and shielded my eyes, soaked and burning and blinded by the unexpected brightness of the sun at my feet. Then the shutters snapped shut again, leaving my mind reeling in a darkness that pressed on my eyes. After that, I drifted in another deep, black silence.

Then Cavor switched on the electric light, and told me he proposed to bind all our luggage together with the blankets about it, against the concussion of our descent. We did this with our windows closed, because in that way our goods arranged themselves naturally at the centre of the sphere. That too was a strange business; we two men floating loose in that spherical space, and packing and pulling ropes. Imagine it if you can! No up nor down, and every effort resulting in unexpected movements. Now I would be pressed against the glass with the full force of Cavor’s thrust, now I would be kicking helplessly in a void. Now the star of the electric light would be overhead, now under foot. Now Cavor’s feet would float up before my eyes, and now we would be crossways to each other. But at last our goods were safely bound together in a big soft bale, all except two blankets with head holes that we were to wrap about ourselves.

Then Cavor turned on the electric light and told me he planned to tie all our luggage together with the blankets around it to protect against the impact of our descent. We did this with our windows closed because that way our things naturally settled in the center of the sphere. It was such a strange experience; just the two of us floating around in that spherical space, tying and pulling ropes. Can you imagine? There was no up or down, and every move led to unexpected shifts. One moment I would be pushed against the glass by Cavor’s force, and the next I would be kicking helplessly in an empty space. Sometimes the electric light would be above me, other times below. Cavor’s feet would float right in front of my face, and then we’d be sideways to each other. But finally, we managed to secure our belongings into a large, soft bundle, except for two blankets with holes for our heads that we would wrap around ourselves.

Then for a flash Cavor opened a window moonward, and we saw that we were dropping towards a huge central crater with a number of minor craters grouped in a sort of cross about it. And then again Cavor flung our little sphere open to the scorching, blinding sun. I think he was using the sun’s attraction as a brake. “Cover yourself with a blanket,” he cried, thrusting himself from me, and for a moment I did not understand.

Then, for a brief moment, Cavor opened a window facing the moon, and we saw that we were descending toward a massive central crater with several smaller craters arranged in a sort of cross around it. Then Cavor again exposed our little sphere to the intense, blinding sunlight. I think he was using the sun’s gravity to slow us down. “Wrap yourself in a blanket,” he shouted, pushing himself away from me, and for a moment, I didn’t get it.

Then I hauled the blanket from beneath my feet and got it about me and over my head and eyes. Abruptly he closed the shutters again, snapped one open again and closed it, then suddenly began snapping them all open, each safely into its steel roller. There came a jar, and then we were rolling over and over, bumping against the glass and against the big bale of our luggage, and clutching at each other, and outside some white substance splashed as if we were rolling down a slope of snow....

Then I pulled the blanket from underneath me and wrapped it around myself, covering my head and eyes. Suddenly, he shut the shutters again, opened one, closed it, and then started opening all of them quickly, each one safely sliding into its steel roller. There was a jolt, and then we were rolling over and over, bumping against the glass and the big pile of our luggage, holding onto each other, while outside a white substance splashed as if we were rolling down a snowy slope...

Over, clutch, bump, clutch, bump, over....

Over, grip, bump, grip, bump, over....

Came a thud, and I was half buried under the bale of our possessions, and for a space everything was still. Then I could hear Cavor puffing and grunting, and the snapping of a shutter in its sash. I made an effort, thrust back our blanket-wrapped luggage, and emerged from beneath it. Our open windows were just visible as a deeper black set with stars.

Came a thud, and I was half buried under the pile of our belongings, and for a moment everything was quiet. Then I could hear Cavor huffing and puffing, and the sound of a shutter rattling in its frame. I made an effort, pushed aside our blanket-covered bags, and got out from under them. Our open windows were barely visible as a darker black framed by stars.

We were still alive, and we were lying in the darkness of the shadow of the wall of the great crater into which we had fallen.

We were still alive, lying in the darkness of the shadow of the wall of the massive crater we had fallen into.

We sat getting our breath again, and feeling the bruises on our limbs. I don’t think either of us had had a very clear expectation of such rough handling as we had received. I struggled painfully to my feet. “And now,” said I, “to look at the landscape of the moon! But—! It’s tremendously dark, Cavor!”

We sat catching our breath and feeling the bruises on our limbs. I don’t think either of us had really expected to be treated so roughly. I struggled painfully to my feet. “And now,” I said, “let’s look at the moon's landscape! But—! It’s really dark, Cavor!”

The glass was dewy, and as I spoke I wiped at it with my blanket. “We’re half an hour or so beyond the day,” he said. “We must wait.”

The glass was fogged up, and as I spoke, I wiped it with my blanket. “We're about half an hour past the day,” he said. “We have to wait.”

It was impossible to distinguish anything. We might have been in a sphere of steel for all that we could see. My rubbing with the blanket simply smeared the glass, and as fast as I wiped it, it became opaque again with freshly condensed moisture mixed with an increasing quantity of blanket hairs. Of course I ought not to have used the blanket. In my efforts to clear the glass I slipped upon the damp surface, and hurt my shin against one of the oxygen cylinders that protruded from our bale.

It was impossible to see anything. We could have been inside a metal sphere for all we knew. Rubbing the blanket against the glass just smeared it more, and no matter how quickly I wiped it, it would fog up again with new moisture and more blanket hairs. Of course, I shouldn't have used the blanket. While trying to clean the glass, I slipped on the wet surface and bumped my shin against one of the oxygen cylinders sticking out from our pack.

The thing was exasperating—it was absurd. Here we were just arrived upon the moon, amidst we knew not what wonders, and all we could see was the grey and streaming wall of the bubble in which we had come.

The situation was frustrating—it was ridiculous. Here we were, just arrived on the moon, surrounded by who knows what amazing sights, and all we could see was the gray, flowing wall of the bubble we traveled in.

“Confound it!” I said, “but at this rate we might have stopped at home;” and I squatted on the bale and shivered, and drew my blanket closer about me.

“Damn it!” I said, “at this rate we might as well have stayed home;” and I sat down on the bale and shivered, pulling my blanket closer around me.

Abruptly the moisture turned to spangles and fronds of frost. “Can you reach the electric heater,” said Cavor. “Yes—that black knob. Or we shall freeze.”

Abruptly, the moisture turned to sparkling frost. “Can you reach the electric heater?” said Cavor. “Yes—that black knob. Or we’ll freeze.”

I did not wait to be told twice. “And now,” said I, “what are we to do?”

I didn't wait to be told again. “So what do we do now?” I asked.

“Wait,” he said.

“Hold on,” he said.

“Wait?”

"Hold on?"

“Of course. We shall have to wait until our air gets warm again, and then this glass will clear. We can’t do anything till then. It’s night here yet; we must wait for the day to overtake us. Meanwhile, don’t you feel hungry?”

“Of course. We’ll have to wait until the air warms up again, and then this glass will clear. We can’t do anything until then. It’s still night here; we have to wait for day to catch up with us. In the meantime, aren’t you feeling hungry?”

For a space I did not answer him, but sat fretting. I turned reluctantly from the smeared puzzle of the glass and stared at his face. “Yes,” I said, “I am hungry. I feel somehow enormously disappointed. I had expected—I don’t know what I had expected, but not this.”

For a moment, I didn’t answer him; I just sat there worrying. I turned away from the smudged puzzle of the glass and looked at his face. “Yes,” I said, “I’m hungry. I feel really disappointed. I had expected—I don’t know what I had expected, but not this.”

I summoned my philosophy, and rearranging my blanket about me sat down on the bale again and began my first meal on the moon. I don’t think I finished it—I forget. Presently, first in patches, then running rapidly together into wider spaces, came the clearing of the glass, came the drawing of the misty veil that hid the moon world from our eyes.

I gathered my thoughts, adjusted my blanket around me, and sat back down on the bale to have my first meal on the moon. I don’t remember if I finished it—I forgot. Soon, first in bits and then quickly combining into larger areas, the glass began to clear, unveiling the misty veil that concealed the moon’s landscape from our view.

We peered out upon the landscape of the moon.

We looked out at the moonlit landscape.

VII.
Sunrise on the Moon

As we saw it first it was the wildest and most desolate of scenes. We were in an enormous amphitheatre, a vast circular plain, the floor of the giant crater. Its cliff-like walls closed us in on every side. From the westward the light of the unseen sun fell upon them, reaching to the very foot of the cliff, and showed a disordered escarpment of drab and greyish rock, lined here and there with banks and crevices of snow. This was perhaps a dozen miles away, but at first no intervening atmosphere diminished in the slightest the minutely detailed brilliancy with which these things glared at us. They stood out clear and dazzling against a background of starry blackness that seemed to our earthly eyes rather a gloriously spangled velvet curtain than the spaciousness of the sky.

When we first saw it, it was the wildest and most desolate scene. We were in a huge amphitheater, a vast circular plain that was the floor of a giant crater. The cliff-like walls surrounded us on all sides. From the west, the light of the unseen sun illuminated them, reaching all the way to the base of the cliff, revealing a chaotic escarpment of dull and grayish rock, sprinkled here and there with patches and crevices of snow. This was perhaps a dozen miles away, but initially, no surrounding atmosphere reduced the vividly detailed brilliance of these features glaring at us. They stood out clearly and dazzlingly against a background of starry blackness that seemed to our earthly eyes more like a beautifully spangled velvet curtain than the vastness of the sky.

The eastward cliff was at first merely a starless selvedge to the starry dome. No rosy flush, no creeping pallor, announced the commencing day. Only the Corona, the Zodiacal light, a huge cone-shaped, luminous haze, pointing up towards the splendour of the morning star, warned us of the imminent nearness of the sun.

The eastern cliff was initially just a dark edge against the starry sky. No pink glow, no gradual fading light, signaled the start of the day. Only the Corona, the Zodiacal light, a massive cone-shaped, glowing mist, directed our gaze upward toward the brilliance of the morning star, reminding us that the sun was about to rise.

Whatever light was about us was reflected by the westward cliffs. It showed a huge undulating plain, cold and grey, a grey that deepened eastward into the absolute raven darkness of the cliff shadow. Innumerable rounded grey summits, ghostly hummocks, billows of snowy substance, stretching crest beyond crest into the remote obscurity, gave us our first inkling of the distance of the crater wall. These hummocks looked like snow. At the time I thought they were snow. But they were not—they were mounds and masses of frozen air.

Whatever light was around us was reflected by the cliffs to the west. It revealed a vast, rolling plain, cold and gray, a gray that darkened as it stretched eastward into the total blackness of the cliff's shadow. Countless rounded gray peaks, ghostly bumps, and waves of snowy material, extending crest after crest into the distant gloom, gave us our first hint of how far away the crater wall was. These bumps looked like snow. At that moment, I thought they were snow. But they weren't—they were mounds and masses of frozen air.

So it was at first; and then, sudden, swift, and amazing, came the lunar day.

So it was at first; and then, suddenly, quickly, and astonishingly, the lunar day arrived.

The sunlight had crept down the cliff, it touched the drifted masses at its base and incontinently came striding with seven-leagued boots towards us. The distant cliff seemed to shift and quiver, and at the touch of the dawn a reek of grey vapour poured upward from the crater floor, whirls and puffs and drifting wraiths of grey, thicker and broader and denser, until at last the whole westward plain was steaming like a wet handkerchief held before the fire, and the westward cliffs were no more than refracted glare beyond.

The sunlight had crept down the cliff, touching the drifted masses at its base and then charging towards us like it had superhuman speed. The distant cliff looked like it was shifting and trembling, and with the arrival of dawn, a thick grey mist rose from the crater floor, swirling and puffing up like ghostly shapes, getting thicker and broader until finally the entire western plain was steaming like a damp handkerchief held in front of a fire, and the western cliffs were just a blinding glare in the distance.

“It is air,” said Cavor. “It must be air—or it would not rise like this—at the mere touch of a sun-beam. And at this pace....”

“It’s air,” said Cavor. “It has to be air—or it wouldn’t rise like this—with just the touch of a sunbeam. And at this speed....”

He peered upwards. “Look!” he said.

He looked up. “Check this out!” he said.

“What?” I asked.

"What?" I asked.

“In the sky. Already. On the blackness—a little touch of blue. See! The stars seem larger. And the little ones and all those dim nebulosities we saw in empty space—they are hidden!”

“In the sky. Already. On the darkness—a little touch of blue. Look! The stars seem bigger. And the small ones and all those faint nebulous clouds we saw in empty space—they are gone!”

Swiftly, steadily, the day approached us. Grey summit after grey summit was overtaken by the blaze, and turned to a smoking white intensity. At last there was nothing to the west of us but a bank of surging fog, the tumultuous advance and ascent of cloudy haze. The distant cliff had receded farther and farther, had loomed and changed through the whirl, and foundered and vanished at last in its confusion.

Swiftly and steadily, the day came upon us. One grey peak after another was engulfed by the fire, turning into a billowing white intensity. Finally, to the west, there was nothing but a mass of swirling fog, the chaotic rise of misty clouds. The distant cliff had moved farther away, had loomed and shifted through the haze, and ultimately disappeared in the chaos.

Nearer came that steaming advance, nearer and nearer, coming as fast as the shadow of a cloud before the south-west wind. About us rose a thin anticipatory haze.

Closer came that steaming advance, closer and closer, moving as quickly as the shadow of a cloud ahead of the southwest wind. Around us, a light, expectant haze rose.

Cavor gripped my arm. “What?” I said.

Cavor grabbed my arm. “What?” I asked.

“Look! The sunrise! The sun!”

“Look! The sunrise! Sun!”

He turned me about and pointed to the brow of the eastward cliff, looming above the haze about us, scarce lighter than the darkness of the sky. But now its line was marked by strange reddish shapes, tongues of vermilion flame that writhed and danced. I fancied it must be spirals of vapour that had caught the light and made this crest of fiery tongues against the sky, but indeed it was the solar prominences I saw, a crown of fire about the sun that is forever hidden from earthly eyes by our atmospheric veil.

He turned me around and pointed to the top of the eastward cliff, looming above the haze around us, barely lighter than the darkness of the sky. But now its outline was marked by strange reddish shapes, tongues of bright red flames that writhed and danced. I imagined it must be spirals of vapor that had caught the light and created this crest of fiery tongues against the sky, but in reality, I was seeing the solar prominences, a crown of fire around the sun that is always hidden from earthly eyes by our atmospheric veil.

And then—the sun!

And then—the sun!

Steadily, inevitably came a brilliant line, came a thin edge of intolerable effulgence that took a circular shape, became a bow, became a blazing sceptre, and hurled a shaft of heat at us as though it was a spear.

Steadily and inevitably, a brilliant line appeared, forming a thin edge of unbearable brightness that took on a circular shape, became a bow, transformed into a blazing scepter, and shot a beam of heat at us as if it were a spear.

It seemed verily to stab my eyes! I cried aloud and turned about blinded, groping for my blanket beneath the bale.

It felt like it was actually stabbing my eyes! I shouted and turned around, blinded, feeling for my blanket under the pile.

And with that incandescence came a sound, the first sound that had reached us from without since we left the earth, a hissing and rustling, the stormy trailing of the aerial garment of the advancing day. And with the coming of the sound and the light the sphere lurched, and blinded and dazzled we staggered helplessly against each other. It lurched again, and the hissing grew louder. I had shut my eyes perforce, I was making clumsy efforts to cover my head with my blanket, and this second lurch sent me helplessly off my feet. I fell against the bale, and opening my eyes had a momentary glimpse of the air just outside our glass. It was running—it was boiling—like snow into which a white-hot rod is thrust. What had been solid air had suddenly at the touch of the sun become a paste, a mud, a slushy liquefaction, that hissed and bubbled into gas.

And with that brightness came a sound, the first sound we had heard from outside since we left Earth, a hissing and rustling, like the turbulent whisper of the approaching day. As the sound and light appeared, the sphere jolted, and blinded and dazzled, we stumbled helplessly against one another. It jolted again, and the hissing grew louder. I had closed my eyes instinctively, trying awkwardly to cover my head with my blanket, and this second jolt knocked me off my feet. I fell against the cargo, and when I opened my eyes, I caught a brief glimpse of the air just outside our window. It was in motion—it was bubbling—like snow being pierced by a hot rod. What had once been solid air had suddenly turned into a paste at the touch of the sun, a mud-like slush that hissed and bubbled into gas.

There came a still more violent whirl of the sphere and we had clutched one another. In another moment we were spun about again. Round we went and over, and then I was on all fours. The lunar dawn had hold of us. It meant to show us little men what the moon could do with us.

There was an even stronger spin of the sphere, and we grabbed onto each other. In a moment, we were spinning again. We went around and over, and then I found myself on all fours. The lunar dawn had us in its grasp. It wanted to show us little humans what the moon could do to us.

I caught a second glimpse of things without, puffs of vapour, half liquid slush, excavated, sliding, falling, sliding. We dropped into darkness. I went down with Cavor’s knees in my chest. Then he seemed to fly away from me, and for a moment I lay with all the breath out of my body staring upward. A toppling crag of the melting stuff had splashed over us, buried us, and now it thinned and boiled off us. I saw the bubbles dancing on the glass above. I heard Cavor exclaiming feebly.

I caught a second glance at the outside world, with clouds of vapor, half-liquid slush, being dug up, sliding, falling, sliding. We dropped into darkness. I went down with Cavor’s knees pressing against my chest. Then he seemed to fly away from me, and for a moment, I lay there with all the air out of my lungs, staring up. A collapsing chunk of the melting stuff had splashed over us, buried us, and now it was thinning and boiling off us. I saw the bubbles dancing on the glass above. I heard Cavor weakly exclaiming.

Then some huge landslip in the thawing air had caught us, and spluttering expostulation, we began to roll down a slope, rolling faster and faster, leaping crevasses and rebounding from banks, faster and faster, westward into the white-hot boiling tumult of the lunar day.

Then a huge landslide in the warming air hit us, and with protesting shouts, we started rolling down a slope, going faster and faster, jumping over crevasses and bouncing off banks, faster and faster, westward into the scorching, chaotic turmoil of the lunar day.

Clutching at one another we spun about, pitched this way and that, our bale of packages leaping at us, pounding at us. We collided, we gripped, we were torn asunder—our heads met, and the whole universe burst into fiery darts and stars! On the earth we should have smashed one another a dozen times, but on the moon, luckily for us, our weight was only one-sixth of what it is terrestrially, and we fell very mercifully. I recall a sensation of utter sickness, a feeling as if my brain were upside down within my skull, and then—

Clinging to each other, we spun around, tossed this way and that, our bundle of packages bouncing at us, pounding against us. We crashed into each other, held on tight, and were pulled apart—our heads collided, and the entire universe exploded into fiery sparks and stars! On Earth, we would have bashed into each other a dozen times, but on the moon, fortunately for us, our weight was only one-sixth of what it is on Earth, and we fell gently. I remember feeling completely nauseous, as if my brain were flipped upside down in my skull, and then—

Something was at work upon my face, some thin feelers worried my ears. Then I discovered the brilliance of the landscape around was mitigated by blue spectacles. Cavor bent over me, and I saw his face upside down, his eyes also protected by tinted goggles. His breath came irregularly, and his lip was bleeding from a bruise. “Better?” he said, wiping the blood with the back of his hand.

Something was affecting my face, and some delicate tendrils were bothering my ears. Then I realized that the brightness of the landscape around me was muted by blue glasses. Cavor leaned over me, and I saw his face upside down, his eyes also shielded by tinted goggles. His breathing was uneven, and his lip was bleeding from a bruise. “Feeling better?” he asked, wiping the blood with the back of his hand.

Everything seemed swaying for a space, but that was simply my giddiness. I perceived that he had closed some of the shutters in the outer sphere to save me—from the direct blaze of the sun. I was aware that everything about us was very brilliant.

Everything felt like it was swaying for a moment, but that was just my dizziness. I noticed that he had closed some of the shutters in the outer area to protect me—from the direct glare of the sun. I realized that everything around us was really bright.

“Lord!” I gasped. “But this—”

"Wow!" I gasped. "But this—"

I craned my neck to see. I perceived there was a blinding glare outside, an utter change from the gloomy darkness of our first impressions. “Have I been insensible long?” I asked.

I turned my head to see. I noticed there was a bright glare outside, a complete shift from the gloomy darkness of our first impressions. “Have I been out of it for a while?” I asked.

“I don’t know—the chronometer is broken. Some little time.... My dear chap! I have been afraid...”

“I don’t know—the clock is broken. A little while longer.... My dear friend! I've been worried…”

I lay for a space taking this in. I saw his face still bore evidences of emotion. For a while I said nothing. I passed an inquisitive hand over my contusions, and surveyed his face for similar damages. The back of my right hand had suffered most, and was skinless and raw. My forehead was bruised and had bled. He handed me a little measure with some of the restorative—I forget the name of it—he had brought with us. After a time I felt a little better. I began to stretch my limbs carefully. Soon I could talk.

I lay there for a while processing everything. I noticed his face still showed signs of emotion. For a moment, I didn’t say anything. I ran my curious hand over my bruises and checked his face for any similar injuries. The back of my right hand was the worst; it was raw and without skin. My forehead was bruised and had bled. He handed me a small container with some of the restorative—I can’t remember what it was called—that he had brought along. After a bit, I started to feel a little better. I began to stretch my limbs cautiously. Soon, I was able to talk.

“It wouldn’t have done,” I said, as though there had been no interval.

“It wouldn’t have worked,” I said, as if no time had passed.

“No! it wouldn’t.”

“No! It wouldn’t.”

He thought, his hands hanging over his knees. He peered through the glass and then stared at me. “Good Lord!” he said. “No!

He thought, his hands resting on his knees. He looked through the glass and then fixed his gaze on me. “Good Lord!” he exclaimed. “No!

“What has happened?” I asked after a pause. “Have we jumped to the tropics?”

“What happened?” I asked after a moment. “Did we jump to the tropics?”

“It was as I expected. This air has evaporated—if it is air. At any rate, it has evaporated, and the surface of the moon is showing. We are lying on a bank of earthy rock. Here and there bare soil is exposed. A queer sort of soil!”

“It was just as I anticipated. This atmosphere has disappeared—if it can even be called air. Regardless, it's gone, and the surface of the moon is visible. We're lying on a layer of rocky soil. Here and there, some bare dirt is exposed. It's a strange kind of soil!”

It occurred to him that it was unnecessary to explain. He assisted me into a sitting position, and I could see with my own eyes.

It struck him that there was no need to explain. He helped me sit up, and I could see for myself.

VIII.
A Lunar Morning

The harsh emphasis, the pitiless black and white of scenery had altogether disappeared. The glare of the sun had taken upon itself a faint tinge of amber; the shadows upon the cliff of the crater wall were deeply purple. To the eastward a dark bank of fog still crouched and sheltered from the sunrise, but to the westward the sky was blue and clear. I began to realise the length of my insensibility.

The harsh emphasis and the unforgiving black and white of the scenery had completely vanished. The sun's glare had taken on a slight amber hue; the shadows on the cliff of the crater wall were a deep purple. To the east, a dark bank of fog still crouched and sheltered from the sunrise, but to the west, the sky was blue and clear. I started to understand how long I had been unaware.

We were no longer in a void. An atmosphere had arisen about us. The outline of things had gained in character, had grown acute and varied; save for a shadowed space of white substance here and there, white substance that was no longer air but snow, the arctic appearance had gone altogether. Everywhere broad rusty brown spaces of bare and tumbled earth spread to the blaze of the sun. Here and there at the edge of the snowdrifts were transient little pools and eddies of water, the only things stirring in that expanse of barrenness. The sunlight inundated the upper two blinds of our sphere and turned our climate to high summer, but our feet were still in shadow, and the sphere was lying upon a drift of snow.

We were no longer in a void. An atmosphere had developed around us. The outline of things had become sharper and more varied; apart from a few shadowy patches of white substance here and there, white substance that was no longer air but snow, the arctic look had completely disappeared. Everywhere, wide rusty brown areas of bare and uneven earth stretched out under the blazing sun. Here and there, at the edges of the snowdrifts, were small pools and swirls of water, the only movement in that vast emptiness. The sunlight flooded the upper two sections of our environment and turned our climate into a hot summer, but our feet were still in shadow, and the environment was resting on a snowdrift.

And scattered here and there upon the slope, and emphasised by little white threads of unthawed snow upon their shady sides, were shapes like sticks, dry twisted sticks of the same rusty hue as the rock upon which they lay. That caught one’s thoughts sharply. Sticks! On a lifeless world? Then as my eye grew more accustomed to the texture of their substance, I perceived that almost all this surface had a fibrous texture, like the carpet of brown needles one finds beneath the shade of pine trees.

And scattered here and there along the slope, highlighted by small white patches of untouched snow on their shady sides, were shapes that looked like sticks, dry twisted sticks that had the same rusty color as the rock they rested on. That really caught your attention. Sticks! On a lifeless world? Then, as my eyes adjusted to the texture of what I was seeing, I realized that almost all of this surface had a fibrous texture, similar to the layer of brown needles found under the shade of pine trees.

“Cavor!” I said.

“Cavor!” I exclaimed.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“It may be a dead world now—but once—”

“It might be a lifeless world now—but once—”

Something arrested my attention. I had discovered among these needles a number of little round objects. And it seemed to me that one of these had moved. “Cavor,” I whispered.

Something caught my attention. I had found a number of small round objects among these needles. And it looked like one of them had moved. “Cavor,” I whispered.

“What?”

“Seriously?”

But I did not answer at once. I stared incredulous. For an instant I could not believe my eyes. I gave an inarticulate cry. I gripped his arm. I pointed. “Look!” I cried, finding my tongue. “There! Yes! And there!”

But I didn’t respond immediately. I stared in disbelief. For a moment, I couldn’t believe my eyes. I let out a muffled cry. I grabbed his arm. I pointed. “Look!” I shouted, finally finding my voice. “There! Yes! And there!”

His eyes followed my pointing finger. “Eh?” he said.

His eyes tracked my pointing finger. “Huh?” he said.

How can I describe the thing I saw? It is so petty a thing to state, and yet it seemed so wonderful, so pregnant with emotion. I have said that amidst the stick-like litter were these rounded bodies, these little oval bodies that might have passed as very small pebbles. And now first one and then another had stirred, had rolled over and cracked, and down the crack of each of them showed a minute line of yellowish green, thrusting outward to meet the hot encouragement of the newly-risen sun. For a moment that was all, and then there stirred, and burst a third!

How can I describe what I saw? It's such a small thing to mention, yet it felt so amazing, so full of emotion. I've said that among the stick-like debris were these rounded shapes, these little oval forms that could have been mistaken for very small pebbles. And then, one after another, they began to move, rolled over and cracked open, revealing a tiny line of yellowish green pushing outward to greet the warm encouragement of the freshly risen sun. For a moment that was all, and then a third one stirred and burst open!

“It is a seed,” said Cavor. And then I heard him whisper very softly, “Life!

“It’s a seed,” Cavor said. Then I heard him whisper very softly, “Life!

“Life!” And immediately it poured upon us that our vast journey had not been made in vain, that we had come to no arid waste of minerals, but to a world that lived and moved! We watched intensely. I remember I kept rubbing the glass before me with my sleeve, jealous of the faintest suspicion of mist.

“Life!” And right then it hit us that our long journey hadn’t been for nothing, that we hadn’t arrived at a barren wasteland of minerals, but at a world full of activity and energy! We watched closely. I remember I kept wiping the glass in front of me with my sleeve, worried about the slightest hint of fog.

The picture was clear and vivid only in the middle of the field. All about that centre the dead fibres and seeds were magnified and distorted by the curvature of the glass. But we could see enough! One after another all down the sunlit slope these miraculous little brown bodies burst and gaped apart, like seed-pods, like the husks of fruits; opened eager mouths that drank in the heat and light pouring in a cascade from the newly-risen sun.

The picture was clear and vivid only in the center of the field. All around that center, the dead fibers and seeds were magnified and distorted by the curve of the glass. But we could see enough! One after another, all down the sunlit slope, these amazing little brown bodies burst open and gaped apart, like seed pods, like the shells of fruits; eager mouths that absorbed the heat and light pouring down like a waterfall from the risen sun.

Every moment more of these seed coats ruptured, and even as they did so the swelling pioneers overflowed their rent-distended seed-cases, and passed into the second stage of growth. With a steady assurance, a swift deliberation, these amazing seeds thrust a rootlet downward to the earth and a queer little bundle-like bud into the air. In a little while the whole slope was dotted with minute plantlets standing at attention in the blaze of the sun.

Every moment, more of these seed coats split open, and as they did, the swelling pioneers spilled out of their split seed cases and moved into the next stage of growth. With unwavering confidence and quick determination, these incredible seeds pushed a small root down into the soil and a strange little bud up into the air. Soon, the entire slope was dotted with tiny plants standing tall in the bright sunlight.

They did not stand for long. The bundle-like buds swelled and strained and opened with a jerk, thrusting out a coronet of little sharp tips, spreading a whorl of tiny, spiky, brownish leaves, that lengthened rapidly, lengthened visibly even as we watched. The movement was slower than any animal’s, swifter than any plant’s I have ever seen before. How can I suggest it to you—the way that growth went on? The leaf tips grew so that they moved onward even while we looked at them. The brown seed-case shrivelled and was absorbed with an equal rapidity. Have you ever on a cold day taken a thermometer into your warm hand and watched the little thread of mercury creep up the tube? These moon plants grew like that.

They didn’t stay closed for long. The bud-like clusters swelled and strained, then suddenly opened, pushing out a crown of sharp little tips and spreading a swirl of tiny, spiky, brownish leaves that quickly lengthened, visibly stretching as we watched. Their movement was slower than any animal’s but faster than any plant I’ve ever seen. How can I describe it to you—the way the growth continued? The leaf tips grew so that they seemed to move forward even as we looked at them. The brown seed case shriveled and was absorbed just as quickly. Have you ever taken a thermometer into your warm hand on a cold day and watched the little thread of mercury creep up the tube? These moon plants grew like that.

In a few minutes, as it seemed, the buds of the more forward of these plants had lengthened into a stem and were even putting forth a second whorl of leaves, and all the slope that had seemed so recently a lifeless stretch of litter was now dark with the stunted olive-green herbage of bristling spikes that swayed with the vigour of their growing.

In just a few minutes, it seemed, the buds of the more advanced plants had stretched into stems and were even producing a second layer of leaves. What had recently looked like a lifeless stretch of debris was now covered in dark, stunted olive-green plants with prickly spikes that swayed vigorously as they grew.

I turned about, and behold! along the upper edge of a rock to the eastward a similar fringe in a scarcely less forward condition swayed and bent, dark against the blinding glare of the sun. And beyond this fringe was the silhouette of a plant mass, branching clumsily like a cactus, and swelling visibly, swelling like a bladder that fills with air.

I turned around, and wow! along the upper edge of a rock to the east, a similar fringe in almost the same state swayed and bent, dark against the blinding sunlight. And beyond this fringe was the outline of a plant mass, branching awkwardly like a cactus, and visibly expanding, swelling like a balloon filling with air.

Then to the westward also I discovered that another such distended form was rising over the scrub. But here the light fell upon its sleek sides, and I could see that its colour was a vivid orange hue. It rose as one watched it; if one looked away from it for a minute and then back, its outline had changed; it thrust out blunt congested branches until in a little time it rose a coralline shape of many feet in height. Compared with such a growth the terrestrial puff-ball, which will sometimes swell a foot in diameter in a single night, would be a hopeless laggard. But then the puff-ball grows against a gravitational pull six times that of the moon. Beyond, out of gullies and flats that had been hidden from us, but not from the quickening sun, over reefs and banks of shining rock, a bristling beard of spiky and fleshy vegetation was straining into view, hurrying tumultuously to take advantage of the brief day in which it must flower and fruit and seed again and die. It was like a miracle, that growth. So, one must imagine, the trees and plants arose at the Creation and covered the desolation of the new-made earth.

Then to the west, I noticed another inflated shape rising over the scrub. Here, the light illuminated its smooth sides, revealing a bright orange color. It grew as I watched; if I looked away for a minute and then back, its outline had changed. It extended thick, congested branches until it rose into a coralline shape several feet high. Compared to this growth, the terrestrial puff-ball, which can sometimes swell to a foot in diameter overnight, would seem sluggish. But the puff-ball grows against a gravitational pull six times that of the moon. Beyond, out of hidden gullies and flats, which were not concealed from the awakening sun, over reefs and banks of shiny rock, a tangled mass of spiky and fleshy plants was pushing into view, eagerly rushing to take advantage of the short day in which it must bloom, seed, and then die. It was like a miracle, this growth. One can imagine that this is how trees and plants emerged at Creation, covering the desolation of the newly formed earth.

Imagine it! Imagine that dawn! The resurrection of the frozen air, the stirring and quickening of the soil, and then this silent uprising of vegetation, this unearthly ascent of fleshiness and spikes. Conceive it all lit by a blaze that would make the intensest sunlight of earth seem watery and weak. And still around this stirring jungle, wherever there was shadow, lingered banks of bluish snow. And to have the picture of our impression complete, you must bear in mind that we saw it all through a thick bent glass, distorting it as things are distorted by a lens, acute only in the centre of the picture, and very bright there, and towards the edges magnified and unreal.

Imagine that dawn! The air comes back to life, the soil starts to wake up, and then you see this quiet explosion of plants, this surreal rise of lushness and spikes. Picture it all illuminated by a light so bright it makes the strongest sunlight on Earth look dull and weak. Yet, surrounding this vibrant jungle, wherever there was shadow, patches of bluish snow remained. And to fully grasp our impression, you need to remember that we viewed it all through a thick, warped glass, distorting the scene like how a lens would, sharp only in the center, very bright there, and blurred and exaggerated at the edges.

IX.
Prospecting Begins

We ceased to gaze. We turned to each other, the same thought, the same question in our eyes. For these plants to grow, there must be some air, however attenuated, air that we also should be able to breathe.

We stopped looking. We turned to each other, with the same thought, the same question in our eyes. For these plants to grow, there has to be some air, no matter how thin, air that we should also be able to breathe.

“The manhole?” I said.

"The manhole?" I asked.

“Yes!” said Cavor, “if it is air we see!”

“Yes!” said Cavor, “if that’s air we’re seeing!”

“In a little while,” I said, “these plants will be as high as we are. Suppose—suppose after all— Is it certain? How do you know that stuff is air? It may be nitrogen—it may be carbonic acid even!”

“In a little while,” I said, “these plants will be as tall as we are. What if—what if it turns out to be true—Is it certain? How do you know that stuff is air? It could be nitrogen—it could even be carbon dioxide!”

“That’s easy,” he said, and set about proving it. He produced a big piece of crumpled paper from the bale, lit it, and thrust it hastily through the man-hole valve. I bent forward and peered down through the thick glass for its appearance outside, that little flame on whose evidence depended so much!

"That's simple," he said, and got to work proving it. He pulled out a large piece of crumpled paper from the bale, lit it, and quickly pushed it through the man-hole valve. I leaned forward and looked down through the thick glass for it to show up outside, that little flame upon which so much depended!

I saw the paper drop out and lie lightly upon the snow. The pink flame of its burning vanished. For an instant it seemed to be extinguished. And then I saw a little blue tongue upon the edge of it that trembled, and crept, and spread!

I watched the paper fall and rest gently on the snow. The pink flame of its fire disappeared. For a moment, it looked like it had gone out completely. Then I noticed a small blue flicker at its edge that quivered, inched forward, and expanded!

Quietly the whole sheet, save where it lay in immediate contact with the snow, charred and shrivelled and sent up a quivering thread of smoke. There was no doubt left to me; the atmosphere of the moon was either pure oxygen or air, and capable therefore—unless its tenuity was excessive—of supporting our alien life. We might emerge—and live!

Quietly, the entire sheet, except where it touched the snow, burned and shriveled, releasing a thin wisp of smoke. I had no doubt left; the moon's atmosphere was either pure oxygen or air, and could therefore—unless it was too thin—support our foreign life. We could come out—and live!

I sat down with my legs on either side of the manhole and prepared to unscrew it, but Cavor stopped me. “There is first a little precaution,” he said. He pointed out that although it was certainly an oxygenated atmosphere outside, it might still be so rarefied as to cause us grave injury. He reminded me of mountain sickness, and of the bleeding that often afflicts aeronauts who have ascended too swiftly, and he spent some time in the preparation of a sickly-tasting drink which he insisted on my sharing. It made me feel a little numb, but otherwise had no effect on me. Then he permitted me to begin unscrewing.

I sat down with my legs on either side of the manhole and got ready to unscrew it, but Cavor stopped me. “First, we need to take a little precaution,” he said. He pointed out that while the atmosphere outside had oxygen, it might still be thin enough to seriously harm us. He reminded me about altitude sickness and the bleeding that often happens to pilots who ascend too quickly. He spent some time making a drink that tasted terrible, which he insisted I share. It made me feel a bit numb, but otherwise didn’t affect me. Then he let me start unscrewing it.

Presently the glass stopper of the manhole was so far undone that the denser air within our sphere began to escape along the thread of the screw, singing as a kettle sings before it boils. Thereupon he made me desist. It speedily became evident that the pressure outside was very much less than it was within. How much less it was we had no means of telling.

Currently, the glass stopper of the manhole was so loose that the denser air inside our space began to escape through the thread of the screw, whistling like a kettle just before it boils. Then he instructed me to stop. It quickly became clear that the pressure outside was significantly lower than it was inside. We had no way of knowing just how much lower it was.

I sat grasping the stopper with both hands, ready to close it again if, in spite of our intense hope, the lunar atmosphere should after all prove too rarefied for us, and Cavor sat with a cylinder of compressed oxygen at hand to restore our pressure. We looked at one another in silence, and then at the fantastic vegetation that swayed and grew visibly and noiselessly without. And ever that shrill piping continued.

I sat holding the stopper tightly in both hands, prepared to seal it again if, despite our strong hopes, the lunar atmosphere turned out to be too thin for us. Cavor had a cylinder of compressed oxygen nearby to help us regain our pressure. We exchanged silent glances, then focused on the strange plants outside that swayed and grew visibly and silently. And that high-pitched piping just kept going.

My blood-vessels began to throb in my ears, and the sound of Cavor’s movements diminished. I noted how still everything had become, because of the thinning of the air.

My blood vessels started to throb in my ears, and the noise from Cavor’s movements faded away. I noticed how quiet everything had gotten because of the thinning air.

As our air sizzled out from the screw the moisture of it condensed in little puffs.

As the air escaped from the screw, the moisture condensed into small puffs.

Presently I experienced a peculiar shortness of breath that lasted indeed during the whole of the time of our exposure to the moon’s exterior atmosphere, and a rather unpleasant sensation about the ears and finger-nails and the back of the throat grew upon my attention, and presently passed off again.

Currently, I felt a strange shortness of breath that lasted throughout the time we were exposed to the moon’s outer atmosphere, and I noticed a somewhat uncomfortable feeling around my ears, fingertips, and the back of my throat that came and went.

But then came vertigo and nausea that abruptly changed the quality of my courage. I gave the lid of the manhole half a turn and made a hasty explanation to Cavor; but now he was the more sanguine. He answered me in a voice that seemed extraordinarily small and remote, because of the thinness of the air that carried the sound. He recommended a nip of brandy, and set me the example, and presently I felt better. I turned the manhole stopper back again. The throbbing in my ears grew louder, and then I remarked that the piping note of the outrush had ceased. For a time I could not be sure that it had ceased.

But then I suddenly felt dizzy and nauseous, which made my courage waver. I twisted the manhole cover halfway and quickly explained to Cavor; but now he seemed more optimistic. He spoke in a voice that felt unusually small and distant, probably because of the thin air that carried his words. He suggested a shot of brandy and took one himself, and soon I started to feel better. I turned the manhole cover back again. The ringing in my ears got louder, and then I noticed that the hissing sound of the rush had stopped. For a while, I couldn't be sure if it had really stopped.

“Well?” said Cavor, in the ghost of a voice.

“Well?” Cavor said, barely above a whisper.

“Well?” said I.

"Well?" I said.

“Shall we go on?”

"Should we continue?"

I thought. “Is this all?”

I thought, “Is this it?”

“If you can stand it.”

"If you can handle it."

By way of answer I went on unscrewing. I lifted the circular operculum from its place and laid it carefully on the bale. A flake or so of snow whirled and vanished as that thin and unfamiliar air took possession of our sphere. I knelt, and then seated myself at the edge of the manhole, peering over it. Beneath, within a yard of my face, lay the untrodden snow of the moon.

By way of answer, I kept unscrewing. I removed the circular cover from its spot and placed it carefully on the side. A flake or two of snow swirled and disappeared as that thin and unfamiliar air filled our space. I knelt down and then sat at the edge of the opening, looking over it. Below, just a yard from my face, lay the untouched snow of the moon.

There came a little pause. Our eyes met.

There was a brief pause. Our eyes locked.

“It doesn’t distress your lungs too much?” said Cavor.

“It doesn’t bother your lungs too much?” Cavor asked.

“No,” I said. “I can stand this.”

“No,” I said. “I can handle this.”

He stretched out his hand for his blanket, thrust his head through its central hole, and wrapped it about him. He sat down on the edge of the manhole, he let his feet drop until they were within six inches of the lunar ground. He hesitated for a moment, then thrust himself forward, dropped these intervening inches, and stood upon the untrodden soil of the moon.

He reached for his blanket, pulled it over his head, and wrapped it around himself. He sat on the edge of the manhole, letting his feet hang down until they were about six inches above the moon's surface. He paused for a moment, then pushed himself forward, dropped those few inches, and stood on the untouched soil of the moon.

As he stepped forward he was refracted grotesquely by the edge of the glass. He stood for a moment looking this way and that. Then he drew himself together and leapt.

As he took a step forward, the edge of the glass distorted his reflection in a bizarre way. He paused for a moment, glancing around. Then he gathered himself and jumped.

The glass distorted everything, but it seemed to me even then to be an extremely big leap. He had at one bound become remote. He seemed twenty or thirty feet off. He was standing high upon a rocky mass and gesticulating back to me. Perhaps he was shouting—but the sound did not reach me. But how the deuce had he done this? I felt like a man who has just seen a new conjuring trick.

The glass warped everything, but even then it felt like a huge leap. He had suddenly become distant. He seemed like he was twenty or thirty feet away. He was standing high on a rocky outcrop and waving at me. Maybe he was shouting—but I couldn't hear him. But how the hell had he pulled that off? I felt like someone who just witnessed a new magic trick.

In a puzzled state of mind I too dropped through the manhole. I stood up. Just in front of me the snowdrift had fallen away and made a sort of ditch. I made a step and jumped.

In a confused state of mind, I also dropped through the manhole. I got up. Right in front of me, the snowdrift had cleared away and created a sort of ditch. I took a step and jumped.

I found myself flying through the air, saw the rock on which he stood coming to meet me, clutched it and clung in a state of infinite amazement.

I found myself soaring through the air, saw the rock he was standing on rushing to meet me, grabbed it, and held on in a state of complete astonishment.

I gasped a painful laugh. I was tremendously confused. Cavor bent down and shouted in piping tones for me to be careful.

I let out a pained laugh. I was really confused. Cavor bent down and yelled in a high-pitched voice for me to be careful.

I had forgotten that on the moon, with only an eighth part of the earth’s mass and a quarter of its diameter, my weight was barely a sixth what it was on earth. But now that fact insisted on being remembered.

I had forgotten that on the moon, which has only one-eighth of the Earth's mass and a quarter of its diameter, my weight was barely one-sixth of what it was on Earth. But now that fact wouldn’t leave my mind.

“We are out of Mother Earth’s leading-strings now,” he said.

“We're no longer under the guidance of Mother Earth,” he said.

With a guarded effort I raised myself to the top, and moving as cautiously as a rheumatic patient, stood up beside him under the blaze of the sun. The sphere lay behind us on its dwindling snowdrift thirty feet away.

With careful effort, I pushed myself up to the top, and moving as slowly as someone with arthritis, I stood next to him under the blazing sun. The sphere was behind us on its shrinking snowdrift thirty feet away.

As far as the eye could see over the enormous disorder of rocks that formed the crater floor, the same bristling scrub that surrounded us was starting into life, diversified here and there by bulging masses of a cactus form, and scarlet and purple lichens that grew so fast they seemed to crawl over the rocks. The whole area of the crater seemed to me then to be one similar wilderness up to the very foot of the surrounding cliff.

As far as I could see over the huge mess of rocks that made up the crater floor, the same prickly bushes that surrounded us were coming to life, mixed here and there with swollen patches of cactus and bright red and purple lichens that grew so quickly they looked like they were crawling over the rocks. The entire area of the crater felt like one continuous wilderness all the way to the base of the surrounding cliff.

This cliff was apparently bare of vegetation save at its base, and with buttresses and terraces and platforms that did not very greatly attract our attention at the time. It was many miles away from us in every direction; we seemed to be almost at the centre of the crater, and we saw it through a certain haziness that drove before the wind. For there was even a wind now in the thin air, a swift yet weak wind that chilled exceedingly but exerted little pressure. It was blowing round the crater, as it seemed, to the hot illuminated side from the foggy darkness under the sunward wall. It was difficult to look into this eastward fog; we had to peer with half-closed eyes beneath the shade of our hands, because of the fierce intensity of the motionless sun.

This cliff was mostly bare of vegetation except at its base, with buttresses, terraces, and platforms that didn’t really catch our attention at the time. It was miles away from us in every direction; we felt like we were almost at the center of the crater, looking at it through a kind of haze moved by the wind. There was now even a wind in the thin air, a quick yet weak breeze that felt really cold but didn’t put much pressure on us. It seemed to be blowing around the crater, moving from the hot, lit side to the foggy darkness under the wall facing the sun. It was hard to see into this eastern fog; we had to squint with our eyes half-closed underneath the shade of our hands because of the blazing intensity of the unmoving sun.

“It seems to be deserted,” said Cavor, “absolutely desolate.”

“It looks like it’s abandoned,” Cavor said, “completely empty.”

I looked about me again. I retained even then a clinging hope of some quasi-human evidence, some pinnacle of building, some house or engine, but everywhere one looked spread the tumbled rocks in peaks and crests, and the darting scrub and those bulging cacti that swelled and swelled, a flat negation as it seemed of all such hope.

I looked around again. I still held on to a faint hope of finding something human-made, like a tall building, a house, or a machine, but wherever I looked, there were only piles of rocks in peaks and ridges, darting scrub, and those giant cacti that just kept getting bigger, all of which felt like a complete rejection of any such hope.

“It looks as though these plants had it to themselves,” I said. “I see no trace of any other creature.”

“It seems like these plants were all alone,” I said. “I don’t see any signs of other creatures.”

“No insects—no birds, no! Not a trace, not a scrap nor particle of animal life. If there was—what would they do in the night? ... No; there’s just these plants alone.”

“No insects—no birds, no! Not a trace, not a scrap or particle of animal life. If there were—what would they do at night? ... No; it’s just these plants alone.”

I shaded my eyes with my hand. “It’s like the landscape of a dream. These things are less like earthly land plants than the things one imagines among the rocks at the bottom of the sea. Look at that yonder! One might imagine it a lizard changed into a plant. And the glare!”

I shielded my eyes with my hand. “It’s like a landscape from a dream. These things resemble the imagined sea floor more than regular land plants. Look over there! You might think it’s a lizard that turned into a plant. And that brightness!”

“This is only the fresh morning,” said Cavor.

“This is just the fresh morning,” said Cavor.

He sighed and looked about him. “This is no world for men,” he said. “And yet in a way—it appeals.”

He sighed and looked around. “This isn’t a world for men,” he said. “But in a way—it has its appeal.”

He became silent for a time, then commenced his meditative humming.

He fell silent for a while, then started humming thoughtfully.

I started at a gentle touch, and found a thin sheet of livid lichen lapping over my shoe. I kicked at it and it fell to powder, and each speck began to grow.

I started with a light touch and noticed a thin layer of pale lichen spreading over my shoe. I kicked at it, and it crumbled to dust, with each particle beginning to expand.

I heard Cavor exclaim sharply, and perceived that one of the fixed bayonets of the scrub had pricked him. He hesitated, his eyes sought among the rocks about us. A sudden blaze of pink had crept up a ragged pillar of crag. It was a most extraordinary pink, a livid magenta.

I heard Cavor yell suddenly, and noticed that one of the fixed bayonets from the scrub had pricked him. He paused, looking around among the rocks near us. A sudden flash of pink had appeared on a jagged rock pillar. It was an incredibly strange pink, a shocking magenta.

“Look!” said I, turning, and behold Cavor had vanished.

“Look!” I said, turning, and there was no sign of Cavor.

For an instant I stood transfixed. Then I made a hasty step to look over the verge of the rock. But in my surprise at his disappearance I forgot once more that we were on the moon. The thrust of my foot that I made in striding would have carried me a yard on earth; on the moon it carried me six—a good five yards over the edge. For the moment the thing had something of the effect of those nightmares when one falls and falls. For while one falls sixteen feet in the first second of a fall on earth, on the moon one falls two, and with only a sixth of one’s weight. I fell, or rather I jumped down, about ten yards I suppose. It seemed to take quite a long time, five or six seconds, I should think. I floated through the air and fell like a feather, knee-deep in a snow-drift in the bottom of a gully of blue-grey, white-veined rock.

For a moment, I was frozen in place. Then I quickly stepped to look over the edge of the rock. But in my surprise at his disappearance, I forgot again that we were on the moon. The push from my foot as I stepped would have sent me a yard on Earth; on the moon, it took me six—a solid five yards over the edge. At that moment, it felt a bit like those nightmares where you keep falling. While you fall sixteen feet in the first second on Earth, on the moon, you drop two, and with only one-sixth of your weight. I fell, or rather I jumped down, about ten yards, I guess. It felt like it took quite a long time, maybe five or six seconds. I floated through the air and descended like a feather, landing knee-deep in a snowdrift at the bottom of a gully made of blue-grey, white-veined rock.

I looked about me. “Cavor!” I cried; but no Cavor was visible.

I looked around. “Cavor!” I shouted; but there was no sign of Cavor.

“Cavor!” I cried louder, and the rocks echoed me.

“Cavor!” I shouted louder, and the rocks echoed my voice.

I turned fiercely to the rocks and clambered to the summit of them. “Cavor!” I cried. My voice sounded like the voice of a lost lamb.

I turned sharply to the rocks and climbed to the top of them. “Cavor!” I shouted. My voice sounded like that of a lost lamb.

The sphere, too, was not in sight, and for a moment a horrible feeling of desolation pinched my heart.

The sphere was also out of view, and for a moment, a terrible sense of emptiness gripped my heart.

Then I saw him. He was laughing and gesticulating to attract my attention. He was on a bare patch of rock twenty or thirty yards away. I could not hear his voice, but “jump” said his gestures. I hesitated, the distance seemed enormous. Yet I reflected that surely I must be able to clear a greater distance than Cavor.

Then I saw him. He was laughing and waving his arms to get my attention. He was on a clear patch of rock about twenty or thirty yards away. I couldn't hear what he was saying, but his gestures clearly said “jump.” I hesitated; the distance felt huge. Still, I thought that I should be able to jump farther than Cavor.

I made a step back, gathered myself together, and leapt with all my might. I seemed to shoot right up in the air as though I should never come down.

I took a step back, composed myself, and jumped with all my strength. It felt like I shot straight up into the air as if I would never come back down.

It was horrible and delightful, and as wild as a nightmare, to go flying off in this fashion. I realised my leap had been altogether too violent. I flew clean over Cavor’s head and beheld a spiky confusion in a gully spreading to meet my fall. I gave a yelp of alarm. I put out my hands and straightened my legs.

It was both terrifying and amazing, as chaotic as a nightmare, to take off like this. I realized my jump had been way too forceful. I flew right over Cavor’s head and saw a jumbled mess of spikes in a gully coming up to meet me. I let out a shout of panic. I reached out my hands and straightened my legs.

I hit a huge fungoid bulk that burst all about me, scattering a mass of orange spores in every direction, and covering me with orange powder. I rolled over spluttering, and came to rest convulsed with breathless laughter.

I smashed into a huge fungus that burst open around me, scattering a cloud of orange spores everywhere and covering me in orange dust. I rolled over, coughing and laughing uncontrollably.

I became aware of Cavor’s little round face peering over a bristling hedge. He shouted some faded inquiry. “Eh?” I tried to shout, but could not do so for want of breath. He made his way towards me, coming gingerly among the bushes.

I noticed Cavor’s small round face peeking over a prickly hedge. He shouted some muffled question. “Huh?” I tried to yell, but I couldn’t catch my breath. He carefully made his way toward me, stepping lightly through the bushes.

“We’ve got to be careful,” he said. “This moon has no discipline. She’ll let us smash ourselves.”

“We have to be careful,” he said. “This moon has no discipline. She’ll let us crash into ourselves.”

He helped me to my feet. “You exerted yourself too much,” he said, dabbing at the yellow stuff with his hand to remove it from my garments.

He helped me up. “You overdid it,” he said, wiping the yellow stuff off my clothes with his hand.

I stood passive and panting, allowing him to beat off the jelly from my knees and elbows and lecture me upon my misfortunes. “We don’t quite allow for the gravitation. Our muscles are scarcely educated yet. We must practise a little, when you have got your breath.”

I stood there, breathing hard, letting him wipe the jelly off my knees and elbows while he lectured me about my bad luck. “We don’t really account for gravity. Our muscles aren’t very trained yet. We need to practice a bit when you catch your breath.”

I pulled two or three little thorns out of my hand, and sat for a time on a boulder of rock. My muscles were quivering, and I had that feeling of personal disillusionment that comes at the first fall to the learner of cycling on earth.

I pulled a couple of small thorns out of my hand and sat for a while on a big rock. My muscles were shaking, and I felt that sense of personal letdown that hits a beginner when they first fall while learning to ride a bike.

It suddenly occurred to Cavor that the cold air in the gully, after the brightness of the sun, might give me a fever. So we clambered back into the sunlight. We found that beyond a few abrasions I had received no serious injuries from my tumble, and at Cavor’s suggestion we were presently looking round for some safe and easy landing-place for my next leap. We chose a rocky slab some ten yards off, separated from us by a little thicket of olive-green spikes.

It suddenly hit Cavor that the cold air in the gully, after being in the sunlight, might give me a fever. So we climbed back into the sunlight. We discovered that aside from a few scrapes, I hadn’t sustained any serious injuries from my fall, and at Cavor’s suggestion, we started searching for a safe and easy spot for my next jump. We picked a rocky slab about ten yards away, separated from us by a small thicket of olive-green spikes.

“Imagine it there!” said Cavor, who was assuming the airs of a trainer, and he pointed to a spot about four feet from my toes. This leap I managed without difficulty, and I must confess I found a certain satisfaction in Cavor’s falling short by a foot or so and tasting the spikes of the scrub. “One has to be careful, you see,” he said, pulling out his thorns, and with that he ceased to be my mentor and became my fellow-learner in the art of lunar locomotion.

“Imagine it there!” said Cavor, acting like a coach, and he pointed to a spot about four feet from my toes. I easily made the leap, and I must admit I felt a bit satisfied watching Cavor come up a foot short and stumble into the brush. “You have to be careful, you see,” he said, pulling out the thorns, and at that moment he stopped being my mentor and became my equal in learning how to move on the moon.

We chose a still easier jump and did it without difficulty, and then leapt back again, and to and fro several times, accustoming our muscles to the new standard. I could never have believed had I not experienced it, how rapid that adaptation would be. In a very little time indeed, certainly after fewer than thirty leaps, we could judge the effort necessary for a distance with almost terrestrial assurance.

We picked an even easier jump and did it without any trouble, then jumped back again, back and forth several times, getting our muscles used to the new pace. I never would have believed it if I hadn't seen it for myself, how quickly that adjustment would happen. In no time at all, definitely after fewer than thirty jumps, we could estimate the effort needed for a distance with almost earthly confidence.

And all this time the lunar plants were growing around us, higher and denser and more entangled, every moment thicker and taller, spiked plants, green cactus masses, fungi, fleshy and lichenous things, strangest radiate and sinuous shapes. But we were so intent upon our leaping, that for a time we gave no heed to their unfaltering expansion.

And all this time, the moon plants were growing around us, higher and denser and more tangled, getting thicker and taller every moment—spiky plants, green cactus clusters, fungi, fleshy and lichen-covered things, the strangest radiant and sinuous shapes. But we were so focused on our jumping that for a while, we didn't pay any attention to their steady growth.

An extraordinary elation had taken possession of us. Partly, I think, it was our sense of release from the confinement of the sphere. Mainly, however, the thin sweetness of the air, which I am certain contained a much larger proportion of oxygen than our terrestrial atmosphere. In spite of the strange quality of all about us, I felt as adventurous and experimental as a cockney would do placed for the first time among mountains and I do not think it occurred to either of us, face to face though we were with the unknown, to be very greatly afraid.

An incredible happiness had taken over us. Partly, I think it was our feeling of freedom from the limits of the sphere. Mostly, though, it was the light sweetness of the air, which I’m sure had a lot more oxygen than the atmosphere back on Earth. Even with everything around us being so strange, I felt as brave and curious as a city person would feel for the first time in the mountains, and I don’t think it crossed either of our minds, even while facing the unknown, to be particularly afraid.

We were bitten by a spirit of enterprise. We selected a lichenous kopje perhaps fifteen yards away, and landed neatly on its summit one after the other. “Good!” we cried to each other; “good!” and Cavor made three steps and went off to a tempting slope of snow a good twenty yards and more beyond. I stood for a moment struck by the grotesque effect of his soaring figure—his dirty cricket cap, and spiky hair, his little round body, his arms and his knicker-bockered legs tucked up tightly—against the weird spaciousness of the lunar scene. A gust of laughter seized me, and then I stepped off to follow. Plump! I dropped beside him.

We were fired up with a sense of adventure. We picked a lichen-covered hill about fifteen yards away and landed perfectly on its peak one after the other. “Awesome!” we shouted to each other; “awesome!” and Cavor took three steps and headed off to a tempting slope of snow a good twenty yards or more away. I paused for a moment, struck by the funny sight of his soaring figure—his dirty cricket cap, spiky hair, little round body, and his knickerbockers tightly tucked—against the strange openness of the lunar landscape. A burst of laughter overwhelmed me, and then I set off to follow him. Plop! I dropped down next to him.

We made a few gargantuan strides, leapt three or four times more, and sat down at last in a lichenous hollow. Our lungs were painful. We sat holding our sides and recovering our breath, looking appreciation to one another. Cavor panted something about “amazing sensations.” And then came a thought into my head. For the moment it did not seem a particularly appalling thought, simply a natural question arising out of the situation.

We made a few huge strides, jumped three or four more times, and finally sat down in a patch covered in lichen. Our lungs ached. We sat holding our sides, catching our breath, and exchanging grateful looks. Cavor panted something about "incredible sensations." Then a thought popped into my head. At that moment, it didn't seem like a particularly frightening thought, just a natural question that came up from the situation.

“By the way,” I said, “where exactly is the sphere?”

“By the way,” I said, “where is the sphere, exactly?”

Cavor looked at me. “Eh?”

Cavor looked at me. “Huh?”

The full meaning of what we were saying struck me sharply.

The complete meaning of what we were saying hit me hard.

“Cavor!” I cried, laying a hand on his arm, “where is the sphere?”

“Cavor!” I yelled, putting a hand on his arm, “where’s the sphere?”

X.
Lost Men in the Moon

His face caught something of my dismay. He stood up and stared about him at the scrub that fenced us in and rose about us, straining upward in a passion of growth. He put a dubious hand to his lips. He spoke with a sudden lack of assurance. “I think,” he said slowly, “we left it ... somewhere ... about there.”

His face reflected some of my dismay. He stood up and looked around at the scrub that surrounded us, growing wildly. He hesitated and put a hand to his lips. He spoke with a sudden lack of confidence. “I think,” he said slowly, “we left it ... somewhere ... about there.”

He pointed a hesitating finger that wavered in an arc.

He pointed a hesitant finger that wavered in an arc.

“I’m not sure.” His look of consternation deepened. “Anyhow,” he said, with his eyes on me, “it can’t be far.”

“I’m not sure.” His expression of worry intensified. “Anyway,” he said, looking at me, “it can't be too far.”

We had both stood up. We made unmeaning ejaculations, our eyes sought in the twining, thickening jungle round about us.

We had both stood up. We made meaningless exclamations, our eyes searched the twisting, dense jungle around us.

All about us on the sunlit slopes frothed and swayed the darting shrubs, the swelling cactus, the creeping lichens, and wherever the shade remained the snow-drifts lingered. North, south, east, and west spread an identical monotony of unfamiliar forms. And somewhere, buried already among this tangled confusion, was our sphere, our home, our only provision, our only hope of escape from this fantastic wilderness of ephemeral growths into which we had come.

All around us on the sunny slopes, the vibrant shrubs swayed and danced, the growing cacti stood tall, and the creeping lichens spread out. In the shaded areas, the remnants of snow still hung on. North, south, east, and west stretched a dull sameness of strange shapes. And somewhere, already lost in this tangled mess, was our sphere, our home, our only resource, our only chance to escape from this bizarre wilderness of fleeting plants into which we had arrived.

“I think after all,” he said, pointing suddenly, “it might be over there.”

“I think, after all,” he said, suddenly pointing, “it might be over there.”

“No,” I said. “We have turned in a curve. See! here is the mark of my heels. It’s clear the thing must be more to the eastward, much more. No—the sphere must be over there.”

“No,” I said. “We've taken a turn. Look! Here are the marks from my heels. It's obvious that it has to be much further east, way more. No—the sphere must be over there.”

“I think,” said Cavor, “I kept the sun upon my right all the time.”

“I think,” said Cavor, “I kept the sun on my right the whole time.”

“Every leap, it seems to me,” I said, “my shadow flew before me.”

“Every time I jumped, it felt like my shadow shot ahead of me.”

We stared into one another’s eyes. The area of the crater had become enormously vast to our imaginations, the growing thickets already impenetrably dense.

We looked into each other's eyes. The area of the crater had become incredibly vast in our minds, the thickening bushes already impossibly dense.

“Good heavens! What fools we have been!”

“Good heavens! What fools we've been!”

“It’s evident that we must find it again,” said Cavor, “and that soon. The sun grows stronger. We should be fainting with the heat already if it wasn’t so dry. And ... I’m hungry.”

“It’s clear that we need to find it again,” said Cavor, “and we need to do it soon. The sun is getting stronger. We should be feeling faint from the heat by now if it weren’t so dry. And... I’m hungry.”

I stared at him. I had not suspected this aspect of the matter before. But it came to me at once—a positive craving. “Yes,” I said with emphasis. “I am hungry too.”

I stared at him. I hadn't realized this part of the situation before. But it hit me immediately—a strong desire. “Yes,” I said firmly. “I’m hungry too.”

He stood up with a look of active resolution. “Certainly we must find the sphere.”

He stood up with a determined expression. “We definitely need to find the sphere.”

As calmly as possible we surveyed the interminable reefs and thickets that formed the floor of the crater, each of us weighing in silence the chances of our finding the sphere before we were overtaken by heat and hunger.

As calmly as we could, we looked over the endless reefs and thickets that made up the bottom of the crater, each of us silently considering our chances of finding the sphere before heat and hunger caught up with us.

“It can’t be fifty yards from here,” said Cavor, with indecisive gestures. “The only thing is to beat round about until we come upon it.”

“It can’t be fifty yards from here,” Cavor said, making uncertain gestures. “The only thing we can do is wander around until we find it.”

“That is all we can do,” I said, without any alacrity to begin our hunt. “I wish this confounded spike bush did not grow so fast!”

“That’s all we can do,” I said, without any eagerness to start our hunt. “I wish this annoying spike bush didn’t grow so quickly!”

“That’s just it,” said Cavor. “But it was lying on a bank of snow.”

“That's exactly it,” Cavor said. “But it was lying on a pile of snow.”

I stared about me in the vain hope of recognising some knoll or shrub that had been near the sphere. But everywhere was a confusing sameness, everywhere the aspiring bushes, the distending fungi, the dwindling snow banks, steadily and inevitably changed. The sun scorched and stung, the faintness of an unaccountable hunger mingled with our infinite perplexity. And even as we stood there, confused and lost amidst unprecedented things, we became aware for the first time of a sound upon the moon other than the air of the growing plants, the faint sighing of the wind, or those that we ourselves had made.

I looked around, hoping to recognize some hill or bush that had been close to the sphere. But everything looked so much alike—everywhere there were towering bushes, expanding fungi, and shrinking snowbanks, all steadily and inevitably changing. The sun burned and stung, and a strange hunger mixed with our overwhelming confusion. Even as we stood there, feeling lost in this completely new experience, we noticed, for the first time, a sound on the moon that wasn’t just the rustle of growing plants, the soft sigh of the wind, or the noises we ourselves made.

Boom.... Boom.... Boom.

Boom... Boom... Boom.

It came from beneath our feet, a sound in the earth. We seemed to hear it with our feet as much as with our ears. Its dull resonance was muffled by distance, thick with the quality of intervening substance. No sound that I can imagine could have astonished us more, or have changed more completely the quality of things about us. For this sound, rich, slow, and deliberate, seemed to us as though it could be nothing but the striking of some gigantic buried clock.

It came from underneath us, a sound in the ground. We felt it with our feet as much as we heard it with our ears. Its dull echo was softened by distance, heavy with the nature of what was in between. No sound I can think of could have shocked us more or completely changed the atmosphere around us. This sound, deep, slow, and intentional, felt to us like it could only be the ticking of some enormous hidden clock.

Boom.... Boom.... Boom.

Boom... Boom... Boom.

Sound suggestive of still cloisters, of sleepless nights in crowded cities, of vigils and the awaited hour, of all that is orderly and methodical in life, booming out pregnant and mysterious in this fantastic desert! To the eye everything was unchanged: the desolation of bushes and cacti waving silently in the wind, stretched unbroken to the distant cliffs, the still dark sky was empty overhead, and the hot sun hung and burned. And through it all, a warning, a threat, throbbed this enigma of sound.

Sound reminiscent of quiet retreats, of restless nights in bustling cities, of watchful waits and the anticipated moment, of everything that is neat and systematic in life, resonated powerfully and enigmatically in this incredible desert! To the eye, everything appeared the same: the barren bushes and cacti swaying silently in the wind, extending uninterrupted to the distant cliffs, the dark sky remained empty above, and the scorching sun hung and blazed. And throughout it all, a warning, a threat, pulsed with this mystery of sound.

Boom.... Boom.... Boom....

Boom... Boom... Boom...

We questioned one another in faint and faded voices.

We questioned each other in quiet and hushed voices.

“A clock?”

“A clock?”

“Like a clock!”

"Just like a clock!"

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“What can it be?”

"What could it be?"

“Count,” was Cavor’s belated suggestion, and at that word the striking ceased.

“Count,” was Cavor’s late suggestion, and at that word the striking stopped.

The silence, the rhythmic disappointment of the silence, came as a fresh shock. For a moment one could doubt whether one had ever heard a sound. Or whether it might not still be going on. Had I indeed heard a sound?

The silence, the steady letdown of the silence, hit me like a fresh shock. For a moment, I couldn’t tell if I had ever heard any noise at all. Or if it might still be happening. Had I really heard a sound?

I felt the pressure of Cavor’s hand upon my arm. He spoke in an undertone, as though he feared to wake some sleeping thing. “Let us keep together,” he whispered, “and look for the sphere. We must get back to the sphere. This is beyond our understanding.”

I felt Cavor's hand press on my arm. He spoke quietly, as if he was afraid to wake something sleeping. “Let’s stick together,” he whispered, “and search for the sphere. We need to get back to the sphere. This is beyond what we can understand.”

“Which way shall we go?”

“Which way should we go?”

He hesitated. An intense persuasion of presences, of unseen things about us and near us, dominated our minds. What could they be? Where could they be? Was this arid desolation, alternately frozen and scorched, only the outer rind and mask of some subterranean world? And if so, what sort of world? What sort of inhabitants might it not presently disgorge upon us?

He hesitated. A strong feeling of presence, of unseen things around us and close by, filled our minds. What could they be? Where could they be? Was this barren wasteland, alternately frozen and burnt, just the surface and disguise of some underground world? And if so, what kind of world? What kind of creatures might it not bring forth onto us?

And then, stabbing the aching stillness as vivid and sudden as an unexpected thunderclap, came a clang and rattle as though great gates of metal had suddenly been flung apart.

And then, breaking the painful silence as shockingly and abruptly as a sudden thunderclap, there was a loud clang and rattle as if huge metal gates had just been thrown open.

It arrested our steps. We stood gaping helplessly. Then Cavor stole towards me.

It stopped us in our tracks. We stood there, staring in shock. Then Cavor quietly moved closer to me.

“I do not understand!” he whispered close to my face. He waved his hand vaguely skyward, the vague suggestion of still vaguer thoughts.

“I don’t get it!” he whispered right in my face. He waved his hand aimlessly toward the sky, hinting at some unclear thoughts.

“A hiding-place! If anything came...”

“A hiding spot! If anything came...”

I looked about us. I nodded my head in assent to him.

I looked around us. I nodded my head in agreement to him.

We started off, moving stealthily with the most exaggerated precautions against noise. We went towards a thicket of scrub. A clangour like hammers flung about a boiler hastened our steps. “We must crawl,” whispered Cavor.

We set off, moving quietly with the utmost care to avoid making any noise. We headed toward a thicket of bushes. The loud banging like hammers hitting a boiler quickened our pace. “We need to crawl,” Cavor whispered.

The lower leaves of the bayonet plants, already overshadowed by the newer ones above, were beginning to wilt and shrivel so that we could thrust our way in among the thickening stems without serious injury. A stab in the face or arm we did not heed. At the heart of the thicket I stopped, and stared panting into Cavor’s face.

The lower leaves of the bayonet plants, already overshadowed by the newer ones above, were starting to wilt and dry out, allowing us to push our way through the thickening stems without getting hurt. We didn't mind a poke in the face or arm. In the middle of the thicket, I stopped and stared, breathing hard, into Cavor’s face.

“Subterranean,” he whispered. “Below.”

"Underground," he whispered. "Below."

“They may come out.”

"They might come out."

“We must find the sphere!”

“We need to find the sphere!”

“Yes,” I said; “but how?”

“Yes,” I said; “but how?”

“Crawl till we come to it.”

“Crawl until we arrive.”

“But if we don’t?”

"But what if we don’t?"

“Keep hidden. See what they are like.”

“Stay out of sight. Observe what they’re like.”

“We will keep together,” said I.

“We'll stick together,” I said.

He thought. “Which way shall we go?”

He thought, "Which way should we go?"

“We must take our chance.”

“We need to seize this opportunity.”

We peered this way and that. Then very circumspectly, we began to crawl through the lower jungle, making, so far as we could judge, a circuit, halting now at every waving fungus, at every sound, intent only on the sphere from which we had so foolishly emerged. Ever and again from out of the earth beneath us came concussions, beatings, strange, inexplicable, mechanical sounds; and once, and then again, we thought we heard something, a faint rattle and tumult, borne to us through the air. But fearful as we were we dared essay no vantage-point to survey the crater. For long we saw nothing of the beings whose sounds were so abundant and insistent. But for the faintness of our hunger and the drying of our throats that crawling would have had the quality of a very vivid dream. It was so absolutely unreal. The only element with any touch of reality was these sounds.

We looked around carefully. Then, cautiously, we started to crawl through the dense jungle, trying to make a circle as best as we could. We stopped at every swaying fungus and every noise, focused only on the area we had left so foolishly. Every now and then, we felt vibrations from the ground beneath us—thuds, strange, unexplainable mechanical noises; and once, maybe twice, we thought we heard something, a faint rattling and commotion carried to us through the air. But as scared as we were, we didn’t dare try to find an advantage point to see the crater. For a long time, we didn’t see any of the creatures that were making those abundant and persistent sounds. If it hadn’t been for our mild hunger and dry throats, crawling like this would have felt like a vivid dream. It felt completely unreal. The only thing that felt real were those sounds.

Picture it to yourself! About us the dream-like jungle, with the silent bayonet leaves darting overhead, and the silent, vivid, sun-splashed lichens under our hands and knees, waving with the vigour of their growth as a carpet waves when the wind gets beneath it. Ever and again one of the bladder fungi, bulging and distending under the sun, loomed upon us. Ever and again some novel shape in vivid colour obtruded. The very cells that built up these plants were as large as my thumb, like beads of coloured glass. And all these things were saturated in the unmitigated glare of the sun, were seen against a sky that was bluish black and spangled still, in spite of the sunlight, with a few surviving stars. Strange! the very forms and texture of the stones were strange. It was all strange, the feeling of one’s body was unprecedented, every other movement ended in a surprise. The breath sucked thin in one’s throat, the blood flowed through one’s ears in a throbbing tide—thud, thud, thud, thud....

Picture it! Around us was a dream-like jungle, with silent bayonet leaves darting overhead and the vibrant, sun-kissed lichens under our hands and knees, swaying with the energy of their growth like a carpet rippling in the wind. Every now and then, one of the bladder fungi, swollen and distended under the sun, appeared before us. From time to time, some new vivid shape intruded into our view. The very cells that made up these plants were as big as my thumb, like beads of colored glass. And all these things were drenched in the unwavering glare of the sun, set against a bluish-black sky still twinkling with a few surviving stars, despite the sunlight. Strange! The very shapes and textures of the stones were odd. Everything felt strange; the sensation of my body was unlike anything before, with every movement ending in surprise. My breath felt thin in my throat, and my blood pulsed through my ears in a throbbing wave—thud, thud, thud, thud....

And ever and again came gusts of turmoil, hammering, the clanging and throb of machinery, and presently—the bellowing of great beasts!

And time and again, there were bursts of chaos, pounding, the noise and vibration of machines, and soon—the roaring of huge animals!

XI.
The Mooncalf Pastures

So we two poor terrestrial castaways, lost in that wild-growing moon jungle, crawled in terror before the sounds that had come upon us. We crawled, as it seemed, a long time before we saw either Selenite or mooncalf, though we heard the bellowing and gruntulous noises of these latter continually drawing nearer to us. We crawled through stony ravines, over snow slopes, amidst fungi that ripped like thin bladders at our thrust, emitting a watery humour, over a perfect pavement of things like puff-balls, and beneath interminable thickets of scrub. And ever more helplessly our eyes sought for our abandoned sphere. The noise of the mooncalves would at times be a vast flat calf-like sound, at times it rose to an amazed and wrathy bellowing, and again it would become a clogged bestial sound, as though these unseen creatures had sought to eat and bellow at the same time.

So, the two of us, stranded on this wild, overgrown moon jungle, crawled in fear as we were surrounded by sounds that approached us. It felt like we crawled for a long time before we spotted either a Selenite or a mooncalf, although we could constantly hear the bellowing and grunting noises of the latter drawing closer. We crawled through rocky ravines, across icy slopes, among fungi that burst like thin bladders at our touch, releasing a watery fluid, over a perfect ground covered in puffballs, and beneath endless thickets of brush. And helplessly, our eyes searched for our lost planet. The noise of the mooncalves sometimes sounded like a huge, flat, calf-like sound, at other times it escalated into a shocked, furious bellowing, and then it would turn into a muddled, animalistic sound, as if these unseen creatures were trying to eat while letting out their cries.

Our first view was but an inadequate transitory glimpse, yet none the less disturbing because it was incomplete. Cavor was crawling in front at the time, and he first was aware of their proximity. He stopped dead, arresting me with a single gesture.

Our first sight was just a brief and incomplete glimpse, but it was still unsettling because it was so partial. Cavor was crawling ahead of me, and he noticed their presence first. He froze, stopping me with a single gesture.

A crackling and smashing of the scrub appeared to be advancing directly upon us, and then, as we squatted close and endeavoured to judge of the nearness and direction of this noise, there came a terrific bellow behind us, so close and vehement that the tops of the bayonet scrub bent before it, and one felt the breath of it hot and moist. And, turning about, we saw indistinctly through a crowd of swaying stems the mooncalf’s shining sides, and the long line of its back loomed out against the sky.

A crackling and crashing in the underbrush seemed to be coming right at us, and as we crouched down, trying to figure out how close and where the noise was coming from, a terrifying bellow erupted from behind us, so near and powerful that the tops of the bushes bent away, and we could feel its hot, damp breath. When we turned around, we saw through a tangle of swaying branches the shiny sides of the mooncalf, and its long back stood out against the sky.

Of course it is hard for me now to say how much I saw at that time, because my impressions were corrected by subsequent observation. First of all impressions was its enormous size; the girth of its body was some fourscore feet, its length perhaps two hundred. Its sides rose and fell with its laboured breathing. I perceived that its gigantic, flabby body lay along the ground, and that its skin was of a corrugated white, dappling into blackness along the backbone. But of its feet we saw nothing. I think also that we saw then the profile at least of the almost brainless head, with its fat-encumbered neck, its slobbering omnivorous mouth, its little nostrils, and tight shut eyes. (For the mooncalf invariably shuts its eyes in the presence of the sun.) We had a glimpse of a vast red pit as it opened its mouth to bleat and bellow again; we had a breath from the pit, and then the monster heeled over like a ship, dragged forward along the ground, creasing all its leathery skin, rolled again, and so wallowed past us, smashing a path amidst the scrub, and was speedily hidden from our eyes by the dense interlacings beyond. Another appeared more distantly, and then another, and then, as though he was guiding these animated lumps of provender to their pasture, a Selenite came momentarily into ken. My grip upon Cavor’s foot became convulsive at the sight of him, and we remained motionless and peering long after he had passed out of our range.

Of course, it's hard for me now to say how much I saw at that time because my impressions were changed by what I observed later. The first thing that struck me was its enormous size; its body was about eighty feet around and perhaps two hundred feet long. Its sides rose and fell with its heavy breathing. I noticed that its gigantic, flabby body lay on the ground, and its skin was a corrugated white, blending into black along the backbone. But we didn’t see its feet. I think we also caught a glimpse of the outline of its almost brainless head, with its fat neck, drooling mouth, tiny nostrils, and tightly shut eyes. (The mooncalf always closes its eyes when the sun is out.) We saw a huge red pit as it opened its mouth to bleat and bellow again; we were hit by the breath from that pit, and then the monster tipped over like a ship, dragged itself forward across the ground, creasing all its leathery skin, rolled again, and wallowed past us, breaking a path through the brush, quickly hidden from our sight by the dense vegetation beyond. Another one appeared further away, and then another, and then, as if he was leading these animated lumps of food to their grazing spot, a Selenite briefly came into view. My grip on Cavor’s foot tightened at the sight of him, and we remained still and peering long after he had moved out of sight.

By contrast with the mooncalves he seemed a trivial being, a mere ant, scarcely five feet high. He was wearing garments of some leathery substance, so that no portion of his actual body appeared, but of this, of course, we were entirely ignorant. He presented himself, therefore, as a compact, bristling creature, having much of the quality of a complicated insect, with whip-like tentacles and a clanging arm projecting from his shining cylindrical body case. The form of his head was hidden by his enormous many-spiked helmet—we discovered afterwards that he used the spikes for prodding refractory mooncalves—and a pair of goggles of darkened glass, set very much at the side, gave a bird-like quality to the metallic apparatus that covered his face. His arms did not project beyond his body case, and he carried himself upon short legs that, wrapped though they were in warm coverings, seemed to our terrestrial eyes inordinately flimsy. They had very short thighs, very long shanks, and little feet.

By contrast with the mooncalves, he seemed insignificant, like a tiny ant, barely five feet tall. He was dressed in some kind of leathery material, so none of his actual body was visible, but we were completely unaware of that. He appeared as a compact, bristling creature, almost insect-like, with whip-like tentacles and a clanking arm sticking out from his shiny cylindrical body. The shape of his head was concealed by a huge spiky helmet—we later found out he used the spikes to poke stubborn mooncalves—and a pair of dark goggles, set far to the side, gave a bird-like look to the metallic gear covering his face. His arms didn't extend beyond his body, and he stood on short legs that, despite being wrapped in warm coverings, looked unusually flimsy to our Earthly eyes. They had very short thighs, long shins, and small feet.

In spite of his heavy-looking clothing, he was progressing with what would be, from the terrestrial point of view, very considerable strides, and his clanging arm was busy. The quality of his motion during the instant of his passing suggested haste and a certain anger, and soon after we had lost sight of him we heard the bellow of a mooncalf change abruptly into a short, sharp squeal followed by the scuffle of its acceleration. And gradually that bellowing receded, and then came to an end, as if the pastures sought had been attained.

In spite of his bulky clothing, he was making what would be, from a earthly perspective, quite significant strides, and his noisy arm was active. The way he moved as he passed suggested urgency and some frustration, and soon after he disappeared from view, we heard a mooncalf's loud call suddenly shift into a short, sharp squeal followed by the sound of it running away quickly. Gradually, that bellowing faded away and then stopped, as if he had reached the fields he was looking for.

We listened. For a space the moon world was still. But it was some time before we resumed our crawling search for the vanished sphere.

We listened. For a moment, the moon world was silent. But it took us a while to start our slow search for the missing sphere again.

When next we saw mooncalves they were some little distance away from us in a place of tumbled rocks. The less vertical surfaces of the rocks were thick with a speckled green plant growing in dense mossy clumps, upon which these creatures were browsing. We stopped at the edge of the reeds amidst which we were crawling at the sight of them, peering out at then and looking round for a second glimpse of a Selenite. They lay against their food like stupendous slugs, huge, greasy hulls, eating greedily and noisily, with a sort of sobbing avidity. They seemed monsters of mere fatness, clumsy and overwhelmed to a degree that would make a Smithfield ox seem a model of agility. Their busy, writhing, chewing mouths, and eyes closed, together with the appetising sound of their munching, made up an effect of animal enjoyment that was singularly stimulating to our empty frames.

When we saw the mooncalves again, they were a little distance away in an area with scattered rocks. The less steep parts of the rocks were covered with a speckled green plant growing in thick, mossy clumps, which these creatures were munching on. We stopped at the edge of the reeds where we had been crawling, peeking out at them and looking around for a quick look at a Selenite. They were sprawled against their food like massive slugs, huge, greasy bodies, eating loudly and hungrily, almost in a sobbing way. They looked like pure fatness, clumsy and so heavy that a Smithfield ox would seem nimble in comparison. Their busy, writhing mouths were chewing with their eyes closed, and the appetizing sound of their munching created an oddly stimulating scene for our empty stomachs.

“Hogs!” said Cavor, with unusual passion. “Disgusting hogs!” and after one glare of angry envy crawled off through the bushes to our right. I stayed long enough to see that the speckled plant was quite hopeless for human nourishment, then crawled after him, nibbling a quill of it between my teeth.

“Hogs!” Cavor exclaimed with unexpected intensity. “Disgusting hogs!” After giving one last glare filled with angry jealousy, he crawled off through the bushes to our right. I stayed just long enough to realize that the speckled plant was totally inedible for humans, then crawled after him, nibbling on a piece of it between my teeth.

Presently we were arrested again by the proximity of a Selenite, and this time we were able to observe him more exactly. Now we could see that the Selenite covering was indeed clothing, and not a sort of crustacean integument. He was quite similar in his costume to the former one we had glimpsed, except that ends of something like wadding were protruding from his neck, and he stood on a promontory of rock and moved his head this way and that, as though he was surveying the crater. We lay quite still, fearing to attract his attention if we moved, and after a time he turned about and disappeared.

Right now, we were stopped again by the closeness of a Selenite, and this time we could get a better look at him. We could now see that the Selenite covering was actually clothing, not some kind of crustacean shell. He looked quite similar to the first one we had seen, except that there were ends of something like padding sticking out from his neck. He stood on a rock ledge and moved his head around as if he were examining the crater. We stayed completely still, afraid that any movement might draw his attention, and after a while, he turned and vanished.

We came upon another drove of mooncalves bellowing up a ravine, and then we passed over a place of sounds, sounds of beating machinery as if some huge hall of industry came near the surface there. And while these sounds were still about us we came to the edge of a great open space, perhaps two hundred yards in diameter, and perfectly level. Save for a few lichens that advanced from its margin this space was bare, and presented a powdery surface of a dusty yellow colour. We were afraid to strike out across this space, but as it presented less obstruction to our crawling than the scrub, we went down upon it and began very circumspectly to skirt its edge.

We stumbled upon another group of mooncalves making a racket in a ravine, and then we moved through an area filled with noise, like the sound of heavy machinery, as if some massive factory was just below the surface. While these noises surrounded us, we reached the boundary of a large open area, about two hundred yards wide, and completely flat. Aside from a few lichens poking out from its edge, this space was bare and had a powdery, dusty yellow surface. We hesitated to cross this area, but since it was easier to crawl on than the brush, we carefully dropped down onto it and started cautiously making our way along its edge.

For a little while the noises from below ceased and everything, save for the faint stir of the growing vegetation, was very still. Then abruptly there began an uproar, louder, more vehement, and nearer than any we had so far heard. Of a certainty it came from below. Instinctively we crouched as flat as we could, ready for a prompt plunge into the thicket beside us. Each knock and throb seemed to vibrate through our bodies. Louder grew this throbbing and beating, and that irregular vibration increased until the whole moon world seemed to be jerking and pulsing.

For a short time, the noises from below stopped, and everything, except for the faint rustle of the growing plants, was completely quiet. Then, all of a sudden, a commotion started, louder, more intense, and closer than anything we had heard before. It definitely came from below. We instinctively crouched down as flat as we could, ready to dive into the thicket next to us. Every knock and pulse seemed to resonate through our bodies. The thumping and pounding grew louder, and that irregular vibration intensified until it felt like the entire moonlit world was shaking and pulsing.

“Cover,” whispered Cavor, and I turned towards the bushes.

“Cover,” Cavor whispered, and I turned toward the bushes.

At that instant came a thud like the thud of a gun, and then a thing happened—it still haunts me in my dreams. I had turned my head to look at Cavor’s face, and thrust out my hand in front of me as I did so. And my hand met nothing! I plunged suddenly into a bottomless hole!

At that moment, there was a bang like a gunshot, and then something happened—it still haunts my dreams. I had turned to look at Cavor’s face and reached out my hand in front of me as I did. But my hand hit nothing! I suddenly fell into a bottomless pit!

My chest hit something hard, and I found myself with my chin on the edge of an unfathomable abyss that had suddenly opened beneath me, my hand extended stiffly into the void. The whole of that flat circular area was no more than a gigantic lid, that was now sliding sideways from off the pit it had covered into a slot prepared for it.

My chest slammed into something hard, and I ended up with my chin on the edge of a deep abyss that had suddenly opened up beneath me, my hand reaching stiffly into the emptiness. That entire flat circular area was just a huge lid, which was now sliding sideways off the pit it had been covering into a slot made for it.

Had it not been for Cavor I think I should have remained rigid, hanging over this margin and staring into the enormous gulf below, until at last the edges of the slot scraped me off and hurled me into its depths. But Cavor had not received the shock that had paralysed me. He had been a little distance from the edge when the lid had first opened, and perceiving the peril that held me helpless, gripped my legs and pulled me backward. I came into a sitting position, crawled away from the edge for a space on all fours, then staggered up and ran after him across the thundering, quivering sheet of metal. It seemed to be swinging open with a steadily accelerated velocity, and the bushes in front of me shifted sideways as I ran.

If it hadn't been for Cavor, I think I would have stayed frozen, hanging over the edge and staring into the huge abyss below, until eventually the edges of the opening pushed me off and dropped me into its depths. But Cavor hadn’t felt the shock that had paralyzed me. He had been a little way back from the edge when the lid had first opened, and seeing the danger that had me frozen in place, he grabbed my legs and pulled me back. I sat up, crawled a little way back from the edge on all fours, then staggered to my feet and ran after him across the loud, shaking metal surface. It felt like it was swinging open faster and faster, and the bushes in front of me were shifting to the side as I ran.

I was none too soon. Cavor’s back vanished amidst the bristling thicket, and as I scrambled up after him, the monstrous valve came into its position with a clang. For a long time we lay panting, not daring to approach the pit.

I wasn’t too late. Cavor disappeared into the dense bushes, and as I hurried up after him, the huge valve slammed into place with a loud noise. For a while, we lay there catching our breath, not daring to get close to the pit.

But at last very cautiously and bit by bit we crept into a position from which we could peer down. The bushes about us creaked and waved with the force of a breeze that was blowing down the shaft. We could see nothing at first except smooth vertical walls descending at last into an impenetrable black. And then very gradually we became aware of a number of very faint and little lights going to and fro.

But finally, very cautiously and little by little, we moved into a spot where we could look down. The bushes around us rustled and swayed with the strength of a breeze blowing down the shaft. At first, we could see nothing except smooth vertical walls that eventually descended into a complete darkness. Then, gradually, we noticed a few very faint and tiny lights moving back and forth.

For a time that stupendous gulf of mystery held us so that we forgot even our sphere. In time, as we grew more accustomed to the darkness, we could make out very small, dim, elusive shapes moving about among those needle-point illuminations. We peered amazed and incredulous, understanding so little that we could find no words to say. We could distinguish nothing that would give us a clue to the meaning of the faint shapes we saw.

For a while, that vast unknown engulfed us so completely that we even forgot our own place. As we got more used to the darkness, we began to see tiny, faint, elusive shapes moving around among those tiny lights. We stared in awe and disbelief, understanding so little that we couldn't even find the words to express it. We couldn't make out anything that would help us figure out what those faint shapes meant.

“What can it be?” I asked; “what can it be?”

“What could it be?” I asked. “What could it be?”

“The engineering!... They must live in these caverns during the night, and come out during the day.”

“The engineering!... They have to live in these caves at night and come out during the day.”

“Cavor!” I said. “Can they be—that—it was something like—men?”

“Cavor!” I said. “Could they be—that—like—men?”

That was not a man.”

That wasn’t a man.”

“We dare risk nothing!”

"We won't take any risks!"

“We dare do nothing until we find the sphere!”

“We can’t do anything until we find the sphere!”

“We can do nothing until we find the sphere.”

“We can do nothing until we find the sphere.”

He assented with a groan and stirred himself to move. He stared about him for a space, sighed, and indicated a direction. We struck out through the jungle. For a time we crawled resolutely, then with diminishing vigour. Presently among great shapes of flabby purple there came a noise of trampling and cries about us. We lay close, and for a long time the sounds went to and fro and very near. But this time we saw nothing. I tried to whisper to Cavor that I could hardly go without food much longer, but my mouth had become too dry for whispering.

He groaned in agreement and got himself moving. He looked around for a moment, sighed, and pointed in a direction. We pushed through the jungle. For a while, we crawled determinedly, then with less energy. Soon, among the large, flabby purple shapes, we heard the sound of footsteps and cries nearby. We huddled close, and for a long time, the noises went back and forth all around us. But this time, we didn't see anything. I tried to whisper to Cavor that I couldn't last much longer without food, but my mouth had become too dry to whisper.

“Cavor,” I said, “I must have food.”

“Cavor,” I said, “I need something to eat.”

He turned a face full of dismay towards me. “It’s a case for holding out,” he said.

He looked at me with a face full of disappointment. “It’s a situation where we need to hang in there,” he said.

“But I must,” I said, “and look at my lips!”

“But I have to,” I said, “and check out my lips!”

“I’ve been thirsty some time.”

“I’ve been thirsty for a while.”

“If only some of that snow had remained!”

“If only some of that snow had stuck around!”

“It’s clean gone! We’re driving from arctic to tropical at the rate of a degree a minute....”

“It’s completely gone! We’re driving from the Arctic to tropical temperatures at the rate of a degree a minute....”

I gnawed my hand.

I bit my hand.

“The sphere!” he said. “There is nothing for it but the sphere.”

“The sphere!” he exclaimed. “There’s no other option but the sphere.”

We roused ourselves to another spurt of crawling. My mind ran entirely on edible things, on the hissing profundity of summer drinks, more particularly I craved for beer. I was haunted by the memory of a sixteen gallon cask that had swaggered in my Lympne cellar. I thought of the adjacent larder, and especially of steak and kidney pie—tender steak and plenty of kidney, and rich, thick gravy between. Ever and again I was seized with fits of hungry yawning. We came to flat places overgrown with fleshy red things, monstrous coralline growths; as we pushed against them they snapped and broke. I noted the quality of the broken surfaces. The confounded stuff certainly looked of a biteable texture. Then it seemed to me that it smelt rather well.

We got ourselves moving again, crawling along. My thoughts were completely centered on food, especially the refreshing summer drinks, and I had a strong craving for beer. I couldn’t shake the memory of a sixteen-gallon barrel that used to sit proudly in my cellar at Lympne. I thought about the nearby pantry, and particularly about steak and kidney pie—tender steak, lots of kidney, and rich, thick gravy in between. Every now and then, I was hit with fits of hungry yawns. We reached some flat areas covered with fleshy red things, strange coral-like growths; as we pressed against them, they snapped and broke apart. I noticed how the broken pieces looked. The stuff definitely seemed like it had a biteable texture. Then it started to feel like it smelled pretty good too.

I picked up a fragment and sniffed at it.

I picked up a piece and sniffed it.

“Cavor,” I said in a hoarse undertone.

“Cavor,” I said in a husky whisper.

He glanced at me with his face screwed up. “Don’t,” he said. I put down the fragment, and we crawled on through this tempting fleshiness for a space.

He looked at me with a scrunched-up face. “Don’t,” he said. I set down the piece, and we continued to move through this enticing softness for a while.

“Cavor,” I asked, “why not?

“Cavor,” I asked, “why not?”

“Poison,” I heard him say, but he did not look round.

“Poison,” I heard him say, but he didn't turn around.

We crawled some way before I decided.

We crawled for a while before I made a decision.

“I’ll chance it,” said I.

“I'll take the risk,” I said.

He made a belated gesture to prevent me. I stuffed my mouth full. He crouched watching my face, his own twisted into the oddest expression. “It’s good,” I said.

He tried to stop me a little too late. I filled my mouth. He crouched down, watching my face, his own contorted into the strangest expression. “It’s good,” I said.

“O Lord!” he cried.

“Oh Lord!” he exclaimed.

He watched me munch, his face wrinkled between desire and disapproval, then suddenly succumbed to appetite and began to tear off huge mouthfuls. For a time we did nothing but eat.

He watched me eat, his face a mix of desire and disapproval, then suddenly gave in to his hunger and started tearing off big bites. For a while, we just ate.

The stuff was not unlike a terrestrial mushroom, only it was much laxer in texture, and, as one swallowed it, it warmed the throat. At first we experienced a mere mechanical satisfaction in eating; then our blood began to run warmer, and we tingled at the lips and fingers, and then new and slightly irrelevant ideas came bubbling up in our minds.

The substance was similar to an earth mushroom, but it had a much softer texture, and as you swallowed it, it warmed your throat. At first, we felt a simple mechanical pleasure in eating it; then our blood started to feel warmer, and we tingled in our lips and fingers, and soon new and somewhat unrelated thoughts began to bubble up in our minds.

“It’s good,” said I. “Infernally good! What a home for our surplus population! Our poor surplus population,” and I broke off another large portion. It filled me with a curiously benevolent satisfaction that there was such good food in the moon. The depression of my hunger gave way to an irrational exhilaration. The dread and discomfort in which I had been living vanished entirely. I perceived the moon no longer as a planet from which I most earnestly desired the means of escape, but as a possible refuge from human destitution. I think I forgot the Selenites, the mooncalves, the lid, and the noises completely so soon as I had eaten that fungus.

“It’s good,” I said. “Really good! What an amazing place for our extra population! Our poor extra population,” and I took another big bite. It made me feel strangely happy to know there was such great food on the moon. My hunger faded, replaced by an irrational sense of joy. The fear and discomfort I had been feeling disappeared completely. I no longer saw the moon as a place I desperately wanted to escape from, but as a potential refuge from human poverty. I think I completely forgot about the Selenites, the mooncalves, the lid, and the noises as soon as I ate that fungus.

Cavor replied to my third repetition of my “surplus population” remark with similar words of approval. I felt that my head swam, but I put this down to the stimulating effect of food after a long fast. “Ess’lent discov’ry yours, Cavor,” said I. “Se’nd on’y to the ‘tato.”

Cavor responded to my third mention of the “surplus population” with words of approval that were just as enthusiastic. I felt a bit dizzy, but I attributed that to the energizing impact of food after a long fast. “Excellent discovery, Cavor,” I said. “Just send on the potatoes.”

“Whajer mean?” asked Cavor. “‘Scovery of the moon—se’nd on’y to the tato?”

“What's that supposed to mean?” asked Cavor. “Discovery of the moon—sent only to the tattoo?”

I looked at him, shocked at his suddenly hoarse voice, and by the badness of his articulation. It occurred to me in a flash that he was intoxicated, possibly by the fungus. It also occurred to me that he erred in imagining that he had discovered the moon; he had not discovered it, he had only reached it. I tried to lay my hand on his arm and explain this to him, but the issue was too subtle for his brain. It was also unexpectedly difficult to express. After a momentary attempt to understand me—I remember wondering if the fungus had made my eyes as fishy as his—he set off upon some observations on his own account.

I looked at him, shocked by how hoarse his voice had suddenly become and how poorly he was speaking. It hit me in an instant that he was drunk, probably because of the fungus. I also realized he was mistaken in thinking he had discovered the moon; he hadn't discovered it, he had just reached it. I tried to put my hand on his arm and explain this to him, but the idea was too subtle for him to grasp. It was also surprisingly hard to put into words. After a brief attempt to understand me—I remember wondering if the fungus had made my eyes look as watery as his—he started sharing his own thoughts.

“We are,” he announced with a solemn hiccup, “the creashurs o’ what we eat and drink.”

“We are,” he announced with a serious hiccup, “the creations of what we eat and drink.”

He repeated this, and as I was now in one of my subtle moods, I determined to dispute it. Possibly I wandered a little from the point. But Cavor certainly did not attend at all properly. He stood up as well as he could, putting a hand on my head to steady himself, which was disrespectful, and stood staring about him, quite devoid now of any fear of the moon beings.

He said this again, and since I was feeling a bit clever, I decided to argue against it. I might have drifted a bit off-topic. But Cavor definitely wasn’t paying attention. He tried to stand up as best as he could, putting a hand on my head for balance, which was pretty rude, and he just stood there staring around, completely lacking any fear of the moon creatures.

I tried to point out that this was dangerous for some reason that was not perfectly clear to me, but the word “dangerous” had somehow got mixed with “indiscreet,” and came out rather more like “injurious” than either; and after an attempt to disentangle them, I resumed my argument, addressing myself principally to the unfamiliar but attentive coralline growths on either side. I felt that it was necessary to clear up this confusion between the moon and a potato at once—I wandered into a long parenthesis on the importance of precision of definition in argument. I did my best to ignore the fact that my bodily sensations were no longer agreeable.

I tried to point out that this was dangerous for some reason I didn't completely understand, but the word “dangerous” had somehow mixed with “indiscreet,” coming out more like “harmful” than anything else; after trying to sort that out, I went back to my argument, mainly focusing on the strange but attentive coralline growths on either side. I felt it was necessary to clarify this mix-up between the moon and a potato right away—I ended up going off on a long tangent about the importance of being precise with definitions in arguments. I did my best to ignore that my physical sensations were no longer pleasant.

In some way that I have now forgotten, my mind was led back to projects of colonisation. “We must annex this moon,” I said. “There must be no shilly-shally. This is part of the White Man’s Burthen. Cavor—we are—hic—Satap—mean Satraps! Nempire Cæsar never dreamt. B’in all the newspapers. Cavorecia. Bedfordecia. Bedfordecia—hic—Limited. Mean—unlimited! Practically.”

In a way that I can no longer remember, my thoughts drifted back to colonization plans. “We need to claim this moon,” I said. “We can't waste time. This is part of the White Man’s Burden. Cavor—we are—hic—Satap—mean Satraps! An empire that Cæsar never imagined. All over the newspapers. Cavorecia. Bedfordecia. Bedfordecia—hic—Limited. I mean—unlimited! Essentially.”

Certainly I was intoxicated.

I was definitely drunk.

I embarked upon an argument to show the infinite benefits our arrival would confer on the moon. I involved myself in a rather difficult proof that the arrival of Columbus was, on the whole, beneficial to America. I found I had forgotten the line of argument I had intended to pursue, and continued to repeat “sim’lar to C’lumbus,” to fill up time.

I started a discussion to demonstrate the endless benefits our arrival would bring to the moon. I got tangled up in a pretty tough argument that Columbus’s arrival was, overall, good for America. I realized I had lost track of the point I meant to make, and kept saying “similar to Columbus” to buy some time.

From that point my memory of the action of that abominable fungus becomes confused. I remember vaguely that we declared our intention of standing no nonsense from any confounded insects, that we decided it ill became men to hide shamefully upon a mere satellite, that we equipped ourselves with huge armfuls of the fungus—whether for missile purposes or not I do not know—and, heedless of the stabs of the bayonet scrub, we started forth into the sunshine.

From that point on, my memory of what happened with that terrible fungus gets a bit fuzzy. I vaguely remember us stating that we wouldn’t tolerate any nonsense from those annoying insects, and that it wasn’t right for us to hide shamefully on a mere moon. We gathered up big handfuls of the fungus—whether for throwing or something else, I can't say—and, ignoring the stings from the bayonet scrub, we set out into the sunlight.

Almost immediately we must have come upon the Selenites. There were six of them, and they were marching in single file over a rocky place, making the most remarkable piping and whining sounds. They all seemed to become aware of us at once, all instantly became silent and motionless, like animals, with their faces turned towards us.

Almost immediately, we must have encountered the Selenites. There were six of them, marching in a single line across a rocky area, making the most unusual piping and whimpering sounds. They all seemed to notice us at the same time, instantly falling silent and becoming still, like animals, with their faces directed toward us.

For a moment I was sobered.

For a moment, I felt serious.

“Insects,” murmured Cavor, “insects! And they think I’m going to crawl about on my stomach—on my vertebrated stomach!

“Insects,” whispered Cavor, “insects! And they believe I’m going to crawl around on my stomach—on my vertebrate stomach!

“Stomach,” he repeated slowly, as though he chewed the indignity.

“Stomach,” he said slowly, as if he were processing the embarrassment.

Then suddenly, with a sort of fury, he made three vast strides and leapt towards them. He leapt badly; he made a series of somersaults in the air, whirled right over them, and vanished with an enormous splash amidst the cactus bladders. What the Selenites made of this amazing, and to my mind undignified irruption from another planet, I have no means of guessing. I seem to remember the sight of their backs as they ran in all directions, but I am not sure. All these last incidents before oblivion came are vague and faint in my mind. I know I made a step to follow Cavor, and tripped and fell headlong among the rocks. I was, I am certain, suddenly and vehemently ill. I seem to remember a violent struggle and being gripped by metallic clasps....

Then suddenly, with a kind of rage, he took three huge steps and jumped towards them. He jumped awkwardly; he did a series of flips in the air, spun right over them, and disappeared with a huge splash among the cactus bladders. I have no idea what the Selenites thought of this amazing, and in my opinion, undignified entrance from another planet. I vaguely recall seeing their backs as they ran in all directions, but I'm not sure. All these last moments before I blanked out are fuzzy and unclear in my memory. I remember taking a step to follow Cavor, tripping, and falling headfirst among the rocks. I am certain I suddenly felt extremely nauseous. I seem to remember a fierce struggle and being held by metallic grips...

My next clear recollection is that we were prisoners at we knew not what depths beneath the moon’s surface; we were in darkness amidst strange distracting noises; our bodies were covered with scratches and bruises, and our heads racked with pain.

My next clear memory is that we were trapped at who knows what depths below the moon's surface; we were in darkness surrounded by strange, distracting noises; our bodies were covered in scratches and bruises, and our heads were pounding with pain.

XII.
The Selenite’s Face

I found myself sitting crouched together in a tumultuous darkness. For a long time I could not understand where I was, nor how I had come to this perplexity. I thought of the cupboard into which I had been thrust at times when I was a child, and then of a very dark and noisy bedroom in which I had slept during an illness. But these sounds about me were not the noises I had known, and there was a thin flavour in the air like the wind of a stable. Then I supposed we must still be at work upon the sphere, and that somehow I had got into the cellar of Cavor’s house. I remembered we had finished the sphere, and fancied I must still be in it and travelling through space.

I found myself sitting huddled together in a chaotic darkness. For a long time, I couldn’t figure out where I was or how I ended up in this confusing situation. I thought about the cupboard I used to be shoved into as a child, and then a very dark and noisy bedroom where I had slept while I was sick. But the sounds around me weren’t the familiar noises I recognized, and there was a faint scent in the air like that of a stable. Then I guessed we must still be working on the sphere, and somehow I had ended up in the cellar of Cavor’s house. I remembered that we had finished the sphere, and imagined that I must still be in it, traveling through space.

“Cavor,” I said, “cannot we have some light?”

“Cavor,” I said, “can’t we get some light?”

There came no answer.

No answer came.

“Cavor!” I insisted.

“Cavor!” I urged.

I was answered by a groan. “My head!” I heard him say; “my head!”

I heard a groan in response. “My head!” I heard him say; “my head!”

I attempted to press my hands to my brow, which ached, and discovered they were tied together. This startled me very much. I brought them up to my mouth and felt the cold smoothness of metal. They were chained together. I tried to separate my legs and made out they were similarly fastened, and also that I was fastened to the ground by a much thicker chain about the middle of my body.

I tried to press my hands to my aching forehead, only to find they were tied together. This surprised me a lot. I lifted them to my mouth and felt the cold smoothness of metal. They were chained together. I tried to move my legs apart and realized they were also secured, and I was attached to the ground by a much thicker chain around my waist.

I was more frightened than I had yet been by anything in all our strange experiences. For a time I tugged silently at my bonds. “Cavor!” I cried out sharply. “Why am I tied? Why have you tied me hand and foot?”

I was more scared than I had ever been by anything in all our weird experiences. For a while, I pulled silently at my ropes. “Cavor!” I shouted sharply. “Why am I tied up? Why have you tied my hands and feet?”

“I haven’t tied you,” he answered. “It’s the Selenites.”

“I haven’t tied you,” he replied. “It’s the Selenites.”

The Selenites! My mind hung on that for a space. Then my memories came back to me: the snowy desolation, the thawing of the air, the growth of the plants, our strange hopping and crawling among the rocks and vegetation of the crater. All the distress of our frantic search for the sphere returned to me.... Finally the opening of the great lid that covered the pit!

The Selenites! I pondered that for a while. Then my memories flooded back: the icy emptiness, the warming air, the plants starting to grow, our unusual hopping and crawling among the rocks and plants in the crater. All the stress of our desperate search for the sphere came rushing back to me... Finally, the lifting of the huge lid that covered the pit!

Then as I strained to trace our later movements down to our present plight, the pain in my head became intolerable. I came to an insurmountable barrier, an obstinate blank.

Then, as I tried to follow our later actions to understand our current situation, the pain in my head became unbearable. I reached an impossible barrier, a stubborn blank.

“Cavor!”

“Cavor!”

“Yes?”

"What's up?"

“Where are we?”

“Where are we at?”

“How should I know?”

"How am I supposed to know?"

“Are we dead?”

"Are we dead?"

“What nonsense!”

“That's ridiculous!”

“They’ve got us, then!”

"They've got us now!"

He made no answer but a grunt. The lingering traces of the poison seemed to make him oddly irritable.

He didn’t reply, just made a grunt. The remnants of the poison seemed to make him unusually irritable.

“What do you mean to do?”

“What are you planning to do?”

“How should I know what to do?”

“How am I supposed to know what to do?”

“Oh, very well!” said I, and became silent. Presently, I was roused from a stupor. “O Lord!” I cried; “I wish you’d stop that buzzing!”

“Oh, fine!” I said, and went quiet. Eventually, I was shaken out of my daze. “Oh Lord!” I exclaimed; “I wish you’d stop that buzzing!”

We lapsed into silence again, listening to the dull confusion of noises like the muffled sounds of a street or factory that filled our ears. I could make nothing of it, my mind pursued first one rhythm and then another, and questioned it in vain. But after a long time I became aware of a new and sharper element, not mingling with the rest but standing out, as it were, against that cloudy background of sound. It was a series of relatively very little definite sounds, tappings and rubbings, like a loose spray of ivy against a window or a bird moving about upon a box. We listened and peered about us, but the darkness was a velvet pall. There followed a noise like the subtle movement of the wards of a well-oiled lock. And then there appeared before me, hanging as it seemed in an immensity of black, a thin bright line.

We fell silent again, listening to the dull mix of sounds like the muffled noises from a street or factory filling our ears. I couldn't make any sense of it; my mind chased one rhythm after another, questioning them without finding answers. But after a long while, I noticed a new and sharper sound, standing out on its own against the cloudy background of noise. It was a series of faint sounds, tappings and rubbings, like ivy brushing against a window or a bird moving around on a box. We listened and looked around us, but the darkness was like a heavy curtain. Then came a noise like the smooth movement of the pins in a well-oiled lock. And suddenly, in that vast blackness, a thin bright line appeared before me.

“Look!” whispered Cavor very softly.

“Check this out!” whispered Cavor very softly.

“What is it?”

"What's up?"

“I don’t know.”

"IDK."

We stared.

We gawked.

The thin bright line became a band, and broader and paler. It took upon itself the quality of a bluish light falling upon a white-washed wall. It ceased to be parallel-sided; it developed a deep indentation on one side. I turned to remark this to Cavor, and was amazed to see his ear in a brilliant illumination—all the rest of him in shadow. I twisted my head round as well as my bonds would permit. “Cavor,” I said, “it’s behind!”

The thin, bright line turned into a band, growing wider and lighter. It took on a bluish hue, like light hitting a freshly painted white wall. It stopped being a straight line and developed a deep dip on one side. I turned to point this out to Cavor and was shocked to see his ear glowing brightly while the rest of him was in shadow. I twisted my head as much as my restraints would allow. “Cavor,” I said, “it’s behind!”

His ear vanished—gave place to an eye!

His ear disappeared—replaced by an eye!

Suddenly the crack that had been admitting the light broadened out, and revealed itself as the space of an opening door. Beyond was a sapphire vista, and in the doorway stood a grotesque outline silhouetted against the glare.

Suddenly, the crack that had been letting in light widened, revealing itself as an open door. Beyond it was a stunning view, and in the doorway stood a strange figure outlined against the bright light.

We both made convulsive efforts to turn, and failing, sat staring over our shoulders at this. My first impression was of some clumsy quadruped with lowered head. Then I perceived it was the slender pinched body and short and extremely attenuated bandy legs of a Selenite, with his head depressed between his shoulders. He was without the helmet and body covering they wear upon the exterior.

We both struggled to turn around, and when we couldn't, we sat there staring over our shoulders at it. My first impression was of some awkward four-legged creature with its head down. Then I realized it was the slim, thin body and short, extremely thin, crooked legs of a Selenite, with its head resting between its shoulders. It didn’t have the helmet and body suit they usually wear on the outside.

He was a blank, black figure to us, but instinctively our imaginations supplied features to his very human outline. I, at least, took it instantly that he was somewhat hunchbacked, with a high forehead and long features.

He was a dark, shadowy figure to us, but instinctively our imaginations filled in details about his very human shape. I, at least, immediately assumed he was somewhat hunchbacked, with a high forehead and long face.

He came forward three steps and paused for a time. His movements seemed absolutely noiseless. Then he came forward again. He walked like a bird, his feet fell one in front of the other. He stepped out of the ray of light that came through the doorway, and it seemed as though he vanished altogether in the shadow.

He took three steps forward and stopped for a moment. His movements were completely silent. Then he moved forward again. He walked like a bird, his feet stepping one in front of the other. He moved out of the beam of light coming through the doorway, and it seemed like he disappeared completely into the shadow.

For a moment my eyes sought him in the wrong place, and then I perceived him standing facing us both in the full light. Only the human features I had attributed to him were not there at all!

For a moment, I looked for him in the wrong spot, and then I saw him standing in front of us in the bright light. But the human features I had assigned to him weren't there at all!

Of course I ought to have expected that, only I didn’t. It came to me as an absolute, for a moment an overwhelming shock. It seemed as though it wasn’t a face, as though it must needs be a mask, a horror, a deformity, that would presently be disavowed or explained. There was no nose, and the thing had dull bulging eyes at the side—in the silhouette I had supposed they were ears. There were no ears.... I have tried to draw one of these heads, but I cannot. There was a mouth, downwardly curved, like a human mouth in a face that stares ferociously....

Of course, I should have seen that coming, but I didn’t. It hit me like a bolt from the blue, an overwhelming shock for a moment. It felt like it wasn’t even a face, like it had to be a mask, a horror, a deformity, something that would soon be denied or explained away. There was no nose, and the thing had dull, bulging eyes on the sides—in the shadow, I had thought they were ears. There were no ears.... I’ve tried to draw one of these heads, but I can’t. There was a mouth, curled downward, like a human mouth on a face that looks ferociously.

The neck on which the head was poised was jointed in three places, almost like the short joints in the leg of a crab. The joints of the limbs I could not see, because of the puttee-like straps in which they were swathed, and which formed the only clothing the being wore.

The neck that held the head was jointed in three spots, almost like the short joints in a crab's leg. I couldn't see the joints of the limbs because they were wrapped in straps similar to puttees, which were the only clothing the being had on.

There the thing was, looking at us!

There it was, staring at us!

At the time my mind was taken up by the mad impossibility of the creature. I suppose he also was amazed, and with more reason, perhaps, for amazement than we. Only, confound him! he did not show it. We did at least know what had brought about this meeting of incompatible creatures. But conceive how it would seem to decent Londoners, for example, to come upon a couple of living things, as big as men and absolutely unlike any other earthly animals, careering about among the sheep in Hyde Park! It must have taken him like that.

At that moment, my mind was consumed by the crazy impossibility of the creature. I guess he was just as astonished, maybe even more so, but unlike us, he didn’t show it. At least we understood what led to this encounter between such mismatched beings. But just imagine how it would appear to ordinary Londoners, for instance, to stumble upon two living creatures, as large as humans and completely unlike any other animals on Earth, racing around among the sheep in Hyde Park! It must have shocked him like that.

Figure us! We were bound hand and foot, fagged and filthy; our beards two inches long, our faces scratched and bloody. Cavor you must imagine in his knickerbockers (torn in several places by the bayonet scrub) his Jaegar shirt and old cricket cap, his wiry hair wildly disordered, a tail to every quarter of the heavens. In that blue light his face did not look red but very dark, his lips and the drying blood upon my hands seemed black. If possible I was in a worse plight than he, on account of the yellow fungus into which I had jumped. Our jackets were unbuttoned, and our shoes had been taken off and lay at our feet. And we were sitting with our backs to this queer bluish light, peering at such a monster as Durer might have invented.

Can you believe it? We were tied up completely, exhausted and dirty; our beards two inches long, our faces scratched and bleeding. Cavor looked like a mess in his knickerbockers (torn in several spots from the bayonet scrub), his Jaegar shirt, and an old cricket cap, with his wiry hair all over the place, sticking out in every direction. In that blue light, his face didn’t look red but very dark, and his lips and the dried blood on my hands appeared black. I was actually in a worse situation than he was because I had jumped into some yellow fungus. Our jackets were unbuttoned, and our shoes were taken off and lay by our feet. We were sitting with our backs to this strange bluish light, staring at a creature that looked like something Durer might have imagined.

Cavor broke the silence; started to speak, went hoarse, and cleared his throat. Outside began a terrific bellowing, as if a mooncalf were in trouble. It ended in a shriek, and everything was still again.

Cavor broke the silence; he started to speak, lost his voice, and cleared his throat. Outside, there was a loud bellowing, as if a mooncalf were in trouble. It ended with a shriek, and then everything went quiet again.

Presently the Selenite turned about, flickered into the shadow, stood for a moment retrospective at the door, and then closed it on us; and once more we were in that murmurous mystery of darkness into which we had awakened.

Currently, the Selenite turned around, edged into the shadows, paused for a moment to look back at the door, and then shut it behind us; and once again we found ourselves in that whispering mystery of darkness from which we had awakened.

XIII.
Mr. Cavor Makes Some Suggestions

For a time neither of us spoke. To focus together all the things we had brought upon ourselves seemed beyond my mental powers.

For a while, neither of us said anything. It felt beyond my ability to wrap my head around everything we had brought on ourselves.

“They’ve got us,” I said at last.

“They’ve got us,” I finally said.

“It was that fungus.”

“It was that fungus.”

“Well—if I hadn’t taken it we should have fainted and starved.”

“Well—if I hadn’t taken it, we would have fainted and starved.”

“We might have found the sphere.”

“We may have found the sphere.”

I lost my temper at his persistence, and swore to myself. For a time we hated one another in silence. I drummed with my fingers on the floor between my knees, and gritted the links of my fetters together. Presently I was forced to talk again.

I lost my cool over his persistence and made a silent vow to myself. For a while, we silently hated each other. I tapped my fingers on the floor between my knees and gritted my chains together. Soon, I had to start talking again.

“What do you make of it, anyhow?” I asked humbly.

“What do you think of it, anyway?” I asked humbly.

“They are reasonable creatures—they can make things and do things. Those lights we saw...”

“They're reasonable beings—they can create things and take action. Those lights we saw...”

He stopped. It was clear he could make nothing of it.

He stopped. It was obvious he couldn’t make sense of it.

When he spoke again it was to confess, “After all, they are more human than we had a right to expect. I suppose—”

When he spoke again, he confessed, “After all, they are more human than we had any right to expect. I guess—”

He stopped irritatingly.

He stopped annoying us.

“Yes?”

“Yeah?”

“I suppose, anyhow—on any planet where there is an intelligent animal—it will carry its brain case upward, and have hands, and walk erect.”

“I guess, anyway—on any planet where there's an intelligent creature—it will have its brain case positioned on top, have hands, and walk upright.”

Presently he broke away in another direction.

Presently, he moved off in another direction.

“We are some way in,” he said. “I mean—perhaps a couple of thousand feet or more.”

“We're a ways in,” he said. “I mean—maybe a couple thousand feet or more.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“It’s cooler. And our voices are so much louder. That faded quality—it has altogether gone. And the feeling in one’s ears and throat.”

“It’s cooler. And our voices are so much louder. That faded quality—it’s completely gone. And the sensation in your ears and throat.”

I had not noted that, but I did now.

I hadn’t noticed that, but I do now.

“The air is denser. We must be some depths—a mile even, we may be—inside the moon.”

“The air is thicker. We must be deep down—maybe even a mile—inside the moon.”

“We never thought of a world inside the moon.”

“We never imagined a world inside the moon.”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“How could we?”

"How can we?"

“We might have done. Only one gets into habits of mind.”

“We could have done that. It's just that we get into specific ways of thinking.”

He thought for a time.

He thought for a while.

Now,” he said, “it seems such an obvious thing.”

Now,” he said, “it seems so obvious.”

“Of course! The moon must be enormously cavernous, with an atmosphere within, and at the centre of its caverns a sea.

“Of course! The moon must be incredibly vast inside, with an atmosphere in there, and at the center of its caves, there’s a sea.

“One knew that the moon had a lower specific gravity than the earth, one knew that it had little air or water outside, one knew, too, that it was sister planet to the earth, and that it was unaccountable that it should be different in composition. The inference that it was hollowed out was as clear as day. And yet one never saw it as a fact. Kepler, of course—”

“One knew that the moon had a lower density than the earth, one knew that it had little air or water on its surface, one also knew that it was a sibling to the earth, and it was puzzling that it should be different in its composition. The conclusion that it was hollowed out was obvious. Yet, one never accepted it as a fact. Kepler, of course—”

His voice had the interest now of a man who has discerned a pretty sequence of reasoning.

His voice now had the intrigue of someone who had figured out a clever line of thought.

“Yes,” he said, “Kepler with his sub-volvani was right after all.”

“Yes,” he said, “Kepler with his sub-volvani was right after all.”

“I wish you had taken the trouble to find that out before we came,” I said.

"I wish you had taken the time to figure that out before we got here," I said.

He answered nothing, buzzing to himself softly, as he pursued his thoughts. My temper was going.

He didn’t say anything, softly humming to himself as he lost himself in his thoughts. I was getting annoyed.

“What do you think has become of the sphere, anyhow?” I asked.

“What do you think happened to the sphere, anyway?” I asked.

“Lost,” he said, like a man who answers an uninteresting question.

“Lost,” he said, like someone responding to a boring question.

“Among those plants?”

“Among those plants?”

“Unless they find it.”

“Unless they locate it.”

“And then?”

“What’s next?”

“How can I tell?”

"How do I know?"

“Cavor,” I said, with a sort of hysterical bitterness, “things look bright for my Company...”

“Cavor,” I said, with a kind of frantic bitterness, “things look promising for my Company...”

He made no answer.

He didn't answer.

“Good Lord!” I exclaimed. “Just think of all the trouble we took to get into this pickle! What did we come for? What are we after? What was the moon to us or we to the moon? We wanted too much, we tried too much. We ought to have started the little things first. It was you proposed the moon! Those Cavorite spring blinds! I am certain we could have worked them for terrestrial purposes. Certain! Did you really understand what I proposed? A steel cylinder—”

“Good Lord!” I yelled. “Just think about all the trouble we went through to get into this mess! What did we come for? What are we after? What did the moon mean to us, or us to the moon? We wanted too much; we tried too hard. We should have started with the small stuff first. It was you who suggested the moon! Those Cavorite spring blinds! I’m sure we could have used them for things here on Earth. Absolutely! Did you really get what I was proposing? A steel cylinder—”

“Rubbish!” said Cavor.

“Trash!” said Cavor.

We ceased to converse.

We stopped talking.

For a time Cavor kept up a broken monologue without much help from me.

For a while, Cavor carried on a disjointed monologue without much input from me.

“If they find it,” he began, “if they find it ... what will they do with it? Well, that’s a question. It may be that’s the question. They won’t understand it, anyhow. If they understood that sort of thing they would have come long since to the earth. Would they? Why shouldn’t they? But they would have sent something—they couldn’t keep their hands off such a possibility. No! But they will examine it. Clearly they are intelligent and inquisitive. They will examine it—get inside it—trifle with the studs. Off! ... That would mean the moon for us for all the rest of our lives. Strange creatures, strange knowledge....”

“If they find it,” he started, “if they find it... what will they do with it? Well, that’s a question. Maybe that’s *the* question. They won’t get it anyway. If they understood that kind of thing, they would have come to Earth a long time ago. Wouldn’t they? Why shouldn’t they? But they would have sent something—they couldn’t resist that kind of opportunity. No! But they will examine it. Clearly, they’re intelligent and curious. They will examine it—get inside it—play around with the studs. Off! ... That would mean the moon for us for the rest of our lives. Strange creatures, strange knowledge....”

“As for strange knowledge—” said I, and language failed me.

“As for strange knowledge—” I said, and I couldn't find the words.

“Look here, Bedford,” said Cavor, “you came on this expedition of your own free will.”

“Listen up, Bedford,” Cavor said, “you joined this mission of your own choice.”

“You said to me, ‘Call it prospecting’.”

“You told me, ‘Call it prospecting.’”

“There’s always risks in prospecting.”

"There are always risks in prospecting."

“Especially when you do it unarmed and without thinking out every possibility.”

“Especially when you do it without any weapons and without considering all the options.”

“I was so taken up with the sphere. The thing rushed on us, and carried us away.”

“I was so absorbed in the sphere. It rushed at us and swept us away.”

“Rushed on me, you mean.”

“Rushed at me, you mean.”

“Rushed on me just as much. How was I to know when I set to work on molecular physics that the business would bring me here—of all places?”

“Rushed on me just as much. How was I supposed to know when I started working on molecular physics that it would lead me here—of all places?”

“It’s this accursed science,” I cried. “It’s the very Devil. The mediæval priests and persecutors were right and the Moderns are all wrong. You tamper with it—and it offers you gifts. And directly you take them it knocks you to pieces in some unexpected way. Old passions and new weapons—now it upsets your religion, now it upsets your social ideas, now it whirls you off to desolation and misery!”

“It’s this cursed science,” I shouted. “It’s the very Devil. The medieval priests and persecutors were right, and the Moderns are all wrong. You mess with it—and it offers you gifts. And as soon as you accept them, it shatters you in some unexpected way. Old passions and new weapons—now it disrupts your religion, now it shakes up your social ideas, now it sends you off to desolation and misery!”

“Anyhow, it’s no use your quarrelling with me now. These creatures—these Selenites, or whatever we choose to call them—have got us tied hand and foot. Whatever temper you choose to go through with it in, you will have to go through with it.... We have experiences before us that will need all our coolness.”

“Anyway, it’s pointless to argue with me now. These beings—these Selenites, or whatever we decide to call them—have us completely captured. No matter how you want to handle it, we’re going to have to deal with it.... We have challenges ahead that will require all our calmness.”

He paused as if he required my assent. But I sat sulking. “Confound your science!” I said.

He paused as if he needed my approval. But I just sat there sulking. “Forget your science!” I said.

“The problem is communication. Gestures, I fear, will be different. Pointing, for example. No creatures but men and monkeys point.”

“The problem is communication. I'm afraid gestures will differ. Pointing, for instance. Only humans and monkeys point.”

That was too obviously wrong for me. “Pretty nearly every animal,” I cried, “points with its eyes or nose.”

That was way too obviously wrong for me. “Almost every animal,” I exclaimed, “points with its eyes or nose.”

Cavor meditated over that. “Yes,” he said at last, “and we don’t. There’s such differences—such differences!”

Cavor thought about it. “Yeah,” he finally said, “and we don’t. There are so many differences—so many differences!”

“One might.... But how can I tell? There is speech. The sounds they make, a sort of fluting and piping. I don’t see how we are to imitate that. Is it their speech, that sort of thing? They may have different senses, different means of communication. Of course they are minds and we are minds; there must be something in common. Who knows how far we may not get to an understanding?”

“One might.... But how can I tell? There is speech. The sounds they make, a kind of fluting and piping. I don’t see how we’re supposed to imitate that. Is it their speech, that kind of thing? They might have different senses, different ways to communicate. Of course, they have minds and we have minds; there must be something in common. Who knows how far we might go in reaching an understanding?”

“The things are outside us,” I said. “They’re more different from us than the strangest animals on earth. They are a different clay. What is the good of talking like this?”

“The things are outside of us,” I said. “They’re more different from us than the weirdest animals on earth. They are a different kind of clay. What’s the point of talking like this?”

Cavor thought. “I don’t see that. Where there are minds they will have something similar—even though they have been evolved on different planets. Of course if it was a question of instincts, if we or they are no more than animals—”

Cavor thought. “I don’t see that. Where there are minds, they will have something similar—even if they evolved on different planets. Of course, if it was a question of instincts, if we or they are just animals—”

“Well, are they? They’re much more like ants on their hind legs than human beings, and who ever got to any sort of understanding with ants?”

“Well, are they? They’re much more like ants on their hind legs than people, and who ever really understood ants?”

“But these machines and clothing! No, I don’t hold with you, Bedford. The difference is wide—”

“But these machines and clothes! No, I don’t agree with you, Bedford. The difference is huge—”

“It’s insurmountable.”

“It’s impossible.”

“The resemblance must bridge it. I remember reading once a paper by the late Professor Galton on the possibility of communication between the planets. Unhappily, at that time it did not seem probable that that would be of any material benefit to me, and I fear I did not give it the attention I should have done—in view of this state of affairs. Yet.... Now, let me see!

“The similarity has to connect it. I remember reading a paper by the late Professor Galton about the possibility of communication between planets. Unfortunately, at that time, it didn’t seem likely that it would be of any real benefit to me, and I’m afraid I didn’t give it the attention it deserved—given the current situation. Yet.... Now, let me think!

“His idea was to begin with those broad truths that must underlie all conceivable mental existences and establish a basis on those. The great principles of geometry, to begin with. He proposed to take some leading proposition of Euclid’s, and show by construction that its truth was known to us, to demonstrate, for example, that the angles at the base of an isosceles triangle are equal, and that if the equal sides be produced the angles on the other side of the base are equal also, or that the square on the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum of the squares on the two other sides. By demonstrating our knowledge of these things we should demonstrate our possession of a reasonable intelligence.... Now, suppose I ... I might draw the geometrical figure with a wet finger, or even trace it in the air....”

“His idea was to start with the fundamental truths that must form the foundation of all possible mental experiences and build from there. He wanted to begin with the main principles of geometry. He planned to take some key proposition from Euclid and show through construction that we understand its truth, for instance, by demonstrating that the angles at the base of an isosceles triangle are equal, and that if you extend the equal sides, the angles on the opposite side of the base are also equal, or that the square of the hypotenuse of a right triangle is equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides. By proving our understanding of these concepts, we would show that we possess rational intelligence.... Now, let's say I ... I could draw the geometric figure with a wet finger, or even trace it in the air....”

He fell silent. I sat meditating his words. For a time his wild hope of communication, of interpretation, with these weird beings held me. Then that angry despair that was a part of my exhaustion and physical misery resumed its sway. I perceived with a sudden novel vividness the extraordinary folly of everything I had ever done. “Ass!” I said; “oh, ass, unutterable ass.... I seem to exist only to go about doing preposterous things. Why did we ever leave the thing? ... Hopping about looking for patents and concessions in the craters of the moon!... If only we had had the sense to fasten a handkerchief to a stick to show where we had left the sphere!”

He fell quiet. I sat thinking about his words. For a while, his wild hope of connecting and understanding these strange beings captivated me. Then that angry despair, which was part of my exhaustion and physical pain, took over again. I suddenly realized with a new clarity how ridiculous everything I had ever done was. "Idiot!" I said; "oh, idiot, unimaginable idiot... I seem to exist just to do ridiculous things. Why did we ever leave the thing? ... Jumping around looking for patents and concessions in the moon's craters!... If only we had been smart enough to tie a handkerchief to a stick to mark where we left the sphere!"

I subsided, fuming.

I calmed down, still angry.

“It is clear,” meditated Cavor, “they are intelligent. One can hypothecate certain things. As they have not killed us at once, they must have ideas of mercy. Mercy! at any rate of restraint. Possibly of intercourse. They may meet us. And this apartment and the glimpses we had of its guardian. These fetters! A high degree of intelligence...”

“It’s obvious,” thought Cavor, “they’re intelligent. We can make some assumptions. Since they didn’t kill us immediately, they must have some sense of mercy. Mercy! Or at least restraint. Maybe even communication. They could come to us. And this room and the brief encounters we had with its guardian. These restraints! A high level of intelligence...”

“I wish to heaven,” cried I, “I’d thought even twice! Plunge after plunge. First one fluky start and then another. It was my confidence in you! Why didn’t I stick to my play? That was what I was equal to. That was my world and the life I was made for. I could have finished that play. I’m certain ... it was a good play. I had the scenario as good as done. Then.... Conceive it! leaping to the moon! Practically—I’ve thrown my life away! That old woman in the inn near Canterbury had better sense.”

“I wish to heaven,” I exclaimed, “that I’d thought it through even twice! One mistake after another. A fluky start, then another. It was my trust in you! Why didn’t I stick to my original plan? That was what I was capable of. That was my world, the life I was meant for. I could have finished that play. I’m sure... it was a good play. I had the script nearly complete. Then... Just imagine it! Shooting for the moon! Honestly—I’ve wasted my life! That old woman at the inn near Canterbury had more sense.”

I looked up, and stopped in mid-sentence. The darkness had given place to that bluish light again. The door was opening, and several noiseless Selenites were coming into the chamber. I became quite still, staring at their grotesque faces.

I looked up and paused mid-sentence. The darkness had faded into that bluish light again. The door was opening, and several silent Selenites were entering the room. I froze, staring at their strange faces.

Then suddenly my sense of disagreeable strangeness changed to interest. I perceived that the foremost and second carried bowls. One elemental need at least our minds could understand in common. They were bowls of some metal that, like our fetters, looked dark in that bluish light; and each contained a number of whitish fragments. All the cloudy pain and misery that oppressed me rushed together and took the shape of hunger. I eyed these bowls wolfishly, and, though it returned to me in dreams, at that time it seemed a small matter that at the end of the arms that lowered one towards me were not hands, but a sort of flap and thumb, like the end of an elephant’s trunk. The stuff in the bowl was loose in texture, and whitish brown in colour—rather like lumps of some cold souffle, and it smelt faintly like mushrooms. From a partially divided carcass of a mooncalf that we presently saw, I am inclined to believe it must have been mooncalf flesh.

Then suddenly my feelings of uncomfortable strangeness shifted to curiosity. I noticed that the first two figures were carrying bowls. At least one basic need was something our minds could both grasp. The bowls were made of some metal that, like our restraints, looked dark in that bluish light, and each held several whitish pieces. All the cloudy pain and misery that weighed me down converged into the shape of hunger. I stared at those bowls eagerly, and while it came back to me in dreams, at that moment it seemed trivial that the ends of the arms lowering one towards me didn’t have hands but were more like a flap and a thumb, resembling the tip of an elephant’s trunk. The contents of the bowl were loose in texture, and a whitish-brown color—similar to chunks of some cold soufflé, with a faint mushroom smell. From a partially dissected carcass of a mooncalf that we soon spotted, I’m inclined to think it was mooncalf flesh.

My hands were so tightly chained that I could barely contrive to reach the bowl; but when they saw the effort I made, two of them dexterously released one of the turns about my wrist. Their tentacle hands were soft and cold to my skin. I immediately seized a mouthful of the food. It had the same laxness in texture that all organic structures seem to have upon the moon; it tasted rather like a gauffre or a damp meringue, but in no way was it disagreeable. I took two other mouthfuls. “I wanted—foo’!” said I, tearing off a still larger piece....

My hands were so tightly chained that I could barely reach the bowl, but when they noticed the effort I was making, two of them skillfully loosened one of the chains around my wrist. Their tentacle hands felt soft and cold against my skin. I quickly grabbed a mouthful of the food. It had the same mushy texture that all organic materials seem to have on the moon; it tasted kind of like a waffle or a damp meringue, but it wasn't unpleasant at all. I took two more bites. “I wanted—food!” I said, ripping off an even bigger piece....

For a time we ate with an utter absence of self-consciousness. We ate and presently drank like tramps in a soup kitchen. Never before nor since have I been hungry to the ravenous pitch, and save that I have had this very experience I could never have believed that, a quarter of a million of miles out of our proper world, in utter perplexity of soul, surrounded, watched, touched by beings more grotesque and inhuman than the worst creations of a nightmare, it would be possible for me to eat in utter forgetfulness of all these things. They stood about us watching us, and ever and again making a slight elusive twittering that stood, I suppose, in the stead of speech. I did not even shiver at their touch. And when the first zeal of my feeding was over, I could note that Cavor, too, had been eating with the same shameless abandon.

For a while, we ate without feeling self-conscious at all. We ate and then drank like people in a soup kitchen. I've never been as hungry as I was then, and if I hadn't experienced it myself, I wouldn't have believed that a quarter of a million miles away from our own world, feeling completely confused and surrounded, being watched and touched by creatures more bizarre and inhuman than the worst nightmares, I could eat without thinking about any of it. They stood around us, watching and occasionally making a strange, elusive twittering sound that I guess replaced speech. I didn’t even flinch at their touch. And when my initial excitement about eating faded, I noticed that Cavor had also been eating with the same wild disregard.

XIV.
Experiments in intercourse

When at last we had made an end of eating, the Selenites linked our hands closely together again, and then untwisted the chains about our feet and rebound them, so as to give us a limited freedom of movement. Then they unfastened the chains about our waists. To do all this they had to handle us freely, and ever and again one of their queer heads came down close to my face, or a soft tentacle-hand touched my head or neck. I don’t remember that I was afraid then or repelled by their proximity. I think that our incurable anthropomorphism made us imagine there were human heads inside their masks. The skin, like everything else, looked bluish, but that was on account of the light; and it was hard and shiny, quite in the beetle-wing fashion, not soft, or moist, or hairy, as a vertebrated animal’s would be. Along the crest of the head was a low ridge of whitish spines running from back to front, and a much larger ridge curved on either side over the eyes. The Selenite who untied me used his mouth to help his hands.

When we finally finished eating, the Selenites tightly linked our hands together again, then untangled the chains from our feet and reattached them to allow us a bit more freedom to move. After that, they unfastened the chains around our waists. To do all of this, they had to handle us freely, and now and then, one of their strange heads would come close to my face, or a soft tentacle-hand would touch my head or neck. I don’t remember feeling scared or bothered by their closeness at that moment. I think our natural tendency to see them as human made us imagine there were human faces behind their masks. Their skin, like everything else, appeared bluish, but that was just because of the light; it was hard and shiny, similar to the surface of a beetle's wing, not soft, moist, or hairy like the skin of a vertebrate. At the top of their heads, there was a low ridge of whitish spines running from back to front, and a much larger ridge curved over their eyes on either side. The Selenite who was untieing me used his mouth to assist his hands.

“They seem to be releasing us,” said Cavor. “Remember we are on the moon! Make no sudden movements!”

“They look like they’re letting us go,” said Cavor. “Don’t forget we’re on the moon! No sudden moves!”

“Are you going to try that geometry?”

“Are you going to give that geometry a shot?”

“If I get a chance. But, of course, they may make an advance first.”

“If I get a chance. But, of course, they might make a move first.”

We remained passive, and the Selenites, having finished their arrangements, stood back from us, and seemed to be looking at us. I say seemed to be, because as their eyes were at the side and not in front, one had the same difficulty in determining the direction in which they were looking as one has in the case of a hen or a fish. They conversed with one another in their reedy tones, that seemed to me impossible to imitate or define. The door behind us opened wider, and, glancing over my shoulder, I saw a vague large space beyond, in which quite a little crowd of Selenites were standing. They seemed a curiously miscellaneous rabble.

We stayed still, and the Selenites, after finishing their preparations, stepped back and appeared to be observing us. I say "appeared to be" because their eyes were on the sides of their heads, making it hard to tell where they were actually looking, much like trying to figure out the gaze of a chicken or a fish. They communicated with each other in their thin, reedy voices, which I found nearly impossible to copy or describe. The door behind us opened wider, and when I looked back over my shoulder, I noticed a vague, large space beyond, where a small crowd of Selenites was gathered. They seemed like a strangely mixed group.

“Do they want us to imitate those sounds?” I asked Cavor.

“Do they want us to copy those sounds?” I asked Cavor.

“I don’t think so,” he said.

“I don’t think so,” he said.

“It seems to me that they are trying to make us understand something.”

“It seems to me that they’re trying to help us understand something.”

“I can’t make anything of their gestures. Do you notice this one, who is worrying with his head like a man with an uncomfortable collar?”

“I can’t figure out what their gestures mean. Do you see this one, who keeps moving his head like someone wearing a tight collar?”

“Let us shake our heads at him.”

“Let’s shake our heads at him.”

We did that, and finding it ineffectual, attempted an imitation of the Selenites’ movements. That seemed to interest them. At any rate they all set up the same movement. But as that seemed to lead to nothing, we desisted at last and so did they, and fell into a piping argument among themselves. Then one of them, shorter and very much thicker than the others, and with a particularly wide mouth, squatted down suddenly beside Cavor, and put his hands and feet in the same posture as Cavor’s were bound, and then by a dexterous movement stood up.

We did that, and finding it useless, tried to copy the Selenites’ movements. That seemed to catch their attention. At least, they all started doing the same thing. But since that didn’t lead anywhere, we finally stopped, and so did they, which led to them arguing amongst themselves. Then one of them, shorter and much thicker than the others, with an especially wide mouth, suddenly squatted down next to Cavor, mimicking the way his hands and feet were bound. Then, with a quick movement, he stood up.

“Cavor,” I shouted, “they want us to get up!”

“Cavor,” I yelled, “they want us to wake up!”

He stared open-mouthed. “That’s it!” he said.

He stared with his mouth wide open. “That’s it!” he said.

And with much heaving and grunting, because our hands were tied together, we contrived to struggle to our feet. The Selenites made way for our elephantine heavings, and seemed to twitter more volubly. As soon as we were on our feet the thick-set Selenite came and patted each of our faces with his tentacles, and walked towards the open doorway. That also was plain enough, and we followed him. We saw that four of the Selenites standing in the doorway were much taller than the others, and clothed in the same manner as those we had seen in the crater, namely, with spiked round helmets and cylindrical body-cases, and that each of the four carried a goad with spike and guard made of that same dull-looking metal as the bowls. These four closed about us, one on either side of each of us, as we emerged from our chamber into the cavern from which the light had come.

And with a lot of effort and grunting, since our hands were tied together, we managed to struggle to our feet. The Selenites moved aside for our large movements and seemed to chatter more excitedly. Once we were upright, the stocky Selenite came over and gently touched each of our faces with his tentacles, then walked toward the open doorway. That was clear enough, so we followed him. We noticed that four of the Selenites in the doorway were much taller than the others and were dressed the same way as those we had seen in the crater, wearing spiked round helmets and cylindrical body suits, and each of the four had a goad with a spike and guard made of the same dull-looking metal as the bowls. These four surrounded us, one on either side of each of us, as we stepped out from our chamber into the cavern from which the light had been coming.

We did not get our impression of that cavern all at once. Our attention was taken up by the movements and attitudes of the Selenites immediately about us, and by the necessity of controlling our motion, lest we should startle and alarm them and ourselves by some excessive stride. In front of us was the short, thick-set being who had solved the problem of asking us to get up, moving with gestures that seemed, almost all of them, intelligible to us, inviting us to follow him. His spout-like face turned from one of us to the other with a quickness that was clearly interrogative. For a time, I say, we were taken up with these things.

We didn’t get a clear view of that cavern all at once. We were focused on the movements and expressions of the Selenites around us and had to be careful with our steps so we wouldn’t scare them or ourselves with any sudden movements. In front of us was the short, stocky figure who had figured out how to ask us to get up, using gestures that were mostly understandable, urging us to follow him. His spout-like face quickly shifted from one of us to the other, as if asking questions. For a while, we were caught up in all of this.

But at last the great place that formed a background to our movements asserted itself. It became apparent that the source of much, at least, of the tumult of sounds which had filled our ears ever since we had recovered from the stupefaction of the fungus was a vast mass of machinery in active movement, whose flying and whirling parts were visible indistinctly over the heads and between the bodies of the Selenites who walked about us. And not only did the web of sounds that filled the air proceed from this mechanism, but also the peculiar blue light that irradiated the whole place. We had taken it as a natural thing that a subterranean cavern should be artificially lit, and even now, though the fact was patent to my eyes, I did not really grasp its import until presently the darkness came. The meaning and structure of this huge apparatus we saw I cannot explain, because we neither of us learnt what it was for or how it worked. One after another, big shafts of metal flung out and up from its centre, their heads travelling in what seemed to me to be a parabolic path; each dropped a sort of dangling arm as it rose towards the apex of its flight and plunged down into a vertical cylinder, forcing this down before it. About it moved the shapes of tenders, little figures that seemed vaguely different from the beings about us. As each of the three dangling arms of the machine plunged down, there was a clank and then a roaring, and out of the top of the vertical cylinder came pouring this incandescent substance that lit the place, and ran over as milk runs over a boiling pot, and dripped luminously into a tank of light below. It was a cold blue light, a sort of phosphorescent glow but infinitely brighter, and from the tanks into which it fell it ran in conduits athwart the cavern.

But eventually, the vast environment that framed our movements made its presence known. It became clear that much of the noise filling our ears since we had recovered from the shock of the fungus came from a huge mass of machinery that was actively moving, its flying and spinning parts just barely visible over the heads and between the bodies of the Selenites walking around us. Not only did the complex sounds in the air come from this mechanism, but also the unique blue light that illuminated the whole area. We had taken it for granted that an underground cavern would be artificially lit, and even now, despite the obviousness of it, I didn't fully understand its significance until darkness fell. The meaning and function of this enormous apparatus I saw are beyond my explanation, as neither of us learned what it was for or how it operated. One by one, large metal shafts shot out and up from its center, their tips moving in what seemed to me like a parabolic trajectory; each released a sort of hanging arm as it reached the height of its ascent and plunged down into a vertical cylinder, pushing it downward. Around it moved figures of tenders, little beings that appeared somewhat different from the ones surrounding us. As each of the three hanging arms of the machine dove down, there was a clank followed by a roar, and from the top of the vertical cylinder, a glowing substance poured out that illuminated the area, flowing like milk over a boiling pot, and dripping brightly into a light-filled tank below. It was a cool blue light, a phosphorescent glow but much brighter, and from the tanks where it fell, it flowed through conduits across the cavern.

Thud, thud, thud, thud, came the sweeping arms of this unintelligible apparatus, and the light substance hissed and poured. At first the thing seemed only reasonably large and near to us, and then I saw how exceedingly little the Selenites upon it seemed, and I realised the full immensity of cavern and machine. I looked from this tremendous affair to the faces of the Selenites with a new respect. I stopped, and Cavor stopped, and stared at this thunderous engine.

Thud, thud, thud, thud, went the sweeping arms of this incomprehensible machine, and the light material hissed and flowed. At first, it seemed just reasonably large and close to us, but then I noticed how incredibly small the Selenites looked on it, and I grasped the true vastness of the cavern and the machine. I shifted my gaze from this enormous contraption to the faces of the Selenites with newfound respect. I paused, and Cavor halted too, staring at this thunderous engine.

“But this is stupendous!” I said. “What can it be for?”

“But this is amazing!” I said. “What could it be for?”

Cavor’s blue-lit face was full of an intelligent respect. “I can’t dream! Surely these beings— Men could not make a thing like that! Look at those arms, are they on connecting rods?”

Cavor's blue-lit face showed a thoughtful respect. “I can't even imagine! There's no way humans could create something like that! Look at those arms, are they on connecting rods?”

The thick-set Selenite had gone some paces unheeded. He came back and stood between us and the great machine. I avoided seeing him, because I guessed somehow that his idea was to beckon us onward. He walked away in the direction he wished us to go, and turned and came back, and flicked our faces to attract our attention.

The sturdy Selenite had walked a few steps without us noticing. He returned and stood between us and the huge machine. I tried not to look at him because I sensed that he wanted us to follow him. He moved in the direction he wanted us to go, then turned around and came back, lightly touching our faces to get our attention.

Cavor and I looked at one another.

Cavor and I glanced at each other.

“Cannot we show him we are interested in the machine?” I said.

“Can’t we show him that we’re interested in the machine?” I said.

“Yes,” said Cavor. “We’ll try that.” He turned to our guide and smiled, and pointed to the machine, and pointed again, and then to his head, and then to the machine. By some defect of reasoning he seemed to imagine that broken English might help these gestures. “Me look ‘im,” he said, “me think ‘im very much. Yes.”

“Yes,” said Cavor. “We’ll try that.” He turned to our guide and smiled, pointed to the machine, pointed again, then to his head, and then to the machine. For some reason, he seemed to think that broken English would make these gestures clearer. “I look at it,” he said, “I think it very much. Yes.”

His behaviour seemed to check the Selenites in their desire for our progress for a moment. They faced one another, their queer heads moved, the twittering voices came quick and liquid. Then one of them, a lean, tall creature, with a sort of mantle added to the puttee in which the others were dressed, twisted his elephant trunk of a hand about Cavor’s waist, and pulled him gently to follow our guide, who again went on ahead. Cavor resisted. “We may just as well begin explaining ourselves now. They may think we are new animals, a new sort of mooncalf perhaps! It is most important that we should show an intelligent interest from the outset.”

His behavior seemed to pause the Selenites' eagerness for our progress for a moment. They looked at each other, their strange heads moved, and the chattering voices flowed quickly and smoothly. Then one of them, a tall, skinny creature wearing a sort of cloak over the puttee like the others, wrapped his elephant-trunk-like hand around Cavor’s waist and gently pulled him to follow our guide, who moved ahead again. Cavor resisted. “We might as well start explaining ourselves now. They could think we’re just new animals, maybe a new kind of mooncalf! It's really important that we show an intelligent interest from the beginning.”

He began to shake his head violently. “No, no,” he said, “me not come on one minute. Me look at ‘im.”

He started shaking his head aggressively. “No, no,” he said, “I can't come for a minute. I need to look at him.”

“Isn’t there some geometrical point you might bring in apropos of that affair?” I suggested, as the Selenites conferred again.

“Isn’t there some geometric point you could mention about that situation?” I suggested, as the Selenites talked among themselves again.

“Possibly a parabolic—” he began.

"Maybe a parabolic—" he began.

He yelled loudly, and leaped six feet or more!

He shouted loudly and jumped six feet or more!

One of the four armed moon-men had pricked him with a goad!

One of the four armed moon men had poked him with a goad!

I turned on the goad-bearer behind me with a swift threatening gesture, and he started back. This and Cavor’s sudden shout and leap clearly astonished all the Selenites. They receded hastily, facing us. For one of those moments that seem to last for ever, we stood in angry protest, with a scattered semicircle of these inhuman beings about us.

I quickly turned to the goad-bearer behind me and made a threatening gesture, causing him to step back. This, along with Cavor’s unexpected shout and leap, clearly shocked all the Selenites. They quickly retreated, facing us. For what felt like an eternity, we stood there in angry defiance, surrounded by a scattered half-circle of these inhuman beings.

“He pricked me!” said Cavor, with a catching of the voice.

“He poked me!” said Cavor, with a catch in his voice.

“I saw him,” I answered.

"I saw him," I said.

“Confound it!” I said to the Selenites; “we’re not going to stand that! What on earth do you take us for?”

“Damn it!” I said to the Selenites; “we’re not putting up with that! What do you think we are?”

I glanced quickly right and left. Far away across the blue wilderness of cavern I saw a number of other Selenites running towards us; broad and slender they were, and one with a larger head than the others. The cavern spread wide and low, and receded in every direction into darkness. Its roof, I remember, seemed to bulge down as if with the weight of the vast thickness of rocks that prisoned us. There was no way out of it—no way out of it. Above, below, in every direction, was the unknown, and these inhuman creatures, with goads and gestures, confronting us, and we two unsupported men!

I glanced quickly to the right and left. Far across the blue expanse of the cavern, I saw a group of Selenites running towards us; they were broad and slender, and one had a larger head than the others. The cavern was wide and low, stretching back into darkness in all directions. I remember the roof seemed to sag down, weighed down by the thick layers of rock that trapped us. There was no way out—no way out at all. Above, below, and in every direction was the unknown, and these inhuman creatures, armed with goads and making gestures, were confronting us, just the two of us unsupported men!

XV.
The Giddy Bridge

Just for a moment that hostile pause endured. I suppose that both we and the Selenites did some very rapid thinking. My clearest impression was that there was nothing to put my back against, and that we were bound to be surrounded and killed. The overwhelming folly of our presence there loomed over me in black, enormous reproach. Why had I ever launched myself on this mad, inhuman expedition?

Just for a moment, that tense silence lasted. I think both we and the Selenites did some quick thinking. My strongest feeling was that there was nothing to brace against, and we were destined to be surrounded and killed. The sheer stupidity of our presence there hung over me like a heavy, dark cloud of judgment. Why had I ever embarked on this crazy, inhumane adventure?

Cavor came to my side and laid his hand on my arm. His pale and terrified face was ghastly in the blue light.

Cavor came over to me and put his hand on my arm. His pale and terrified face looked horrifying in the blue light.

“We can’t do anything,” he said. “It’s a mistake. They don’t understand. We must go. As they want us to go.”

“We can’t do anything,” he said. “It’s a mistake. They don’t get it. We have to leave. Just like they want us to.”

I looked down at him, and then at the fresh Selenites who were coming to help their fellows. “If I had my hands free—”

I looked down at him, and then at the new Selenites who were coming to help their friends. “If I had my hands free—”

“It’s no use,” he panted.

“It’s pointless,” he panted.

“No.”

“No.”

“We’ll go.”

"Let's go."

And he turned about and led the way in the direction that had been indicated for us.

And he turned around and led the way in the direction that had been pointed out for us.

I followed, trying to look as subdued as possible, and feeling at the chains about my wrists. My blood was boiling. I noted nothing more of that cavern, though it seemed to take a long time before we had marched across it, or if I noted anything I forgot it as I saw it. My thoughts were concentrated, I think, upon my chains and the Selenites, and particularly upon the helmeted ones with the goads. At first they marched parallel with us, and at a respectful distance, but presently they were overtaken by three others, and then they drew nearer, until they were within arms length again. I winced like a beaten horse as they came near to us. The shorter, thicker Selenite marched at first on our right flank, but presently came in front of us again.

I followed, trying to appear as calm as possible, while feeling the chains on my wrists. My blood was boiling. I didn’t pay much attention to that cavern, even though it felt like it took forever to cross it, or if I did notice anything, I forgot it as soon as I saw it. My thoughts were focused, I think, on my chains and the Selenites, especially the helmeted ones with their prods. At first, they walked alongside us at a respectful distance, but soon they were caught up by three others, and then they got closer, until they were within arm's reach again. I flinched like a beaten horse as they approached us. The shorter, stockier Selenite walked initially on our right side, but then moved in front of us again.

How well the picture of that grouping has bitten into my brain; the back of Cavor’s downcast head just in front of me, and the dejected droop of his shoulders, and our guide’s gaping visage, perpetually jerking about him, and the goad-bearers on either side, watchful, yet open-mouthed—a blue monochrome. And after all, I do remember one other thing besides the purely personal affair, which is, that a sort of gutter came presently across the floor of the cavern, and then ran along by the side of the path of rock we followed. And it was full of that same bright blue luminous stuff that flowed out of the great machine. I walked close beside it, and I can testify it radiated not a particle of heat. It was brightly shining, and yet it was neither warmer nor colder than anything else in the cavern.

How vividly that scene is etched in my memory; the back of Cavor’s sad head right in front of me, his shoulders slumped, our guide’s gaping face constantly shifting, and the bearers on either side, alert but wide-eyed—a blue monochrome. And after all, I do recall one other detail aside from the personal matter, which is that a sort of channel soon appeared across the floor of the cavern, then ran alongside the rocky path we followed. It was filled with that same bright blue glowing substance that flowed out of the big machine. I walked closely beside it, and I can confirm it didn’t radiate any heat. It shone brightly, yet it was neither warmer nor cooler than anything else in the cavern.

Clang, clang, clang, we passed right under the thumping levers of another vast machine, and so came at last to a wide tunnel, in which we could even hear the pad, pad, of our shoeless feet, and which, save for the trickling thread of blue to the right of us, was quite unlit. The shadows made gigantic travesties of our shapes and those of the Selenites on the irregular wall and roof of the tunnel. Ever and again crystals in the walls of the tunnel scintillated like gems, ever and again the tunnel expanded into a stalactitic cavern, or gave off branches that vanished into darkness.

Clang, clang, clang, we moved right under the pounding levers of another huge machine, and finally arrived at a wide tunnel where we could even hear the soft thud of our bare feet. Except for a trickle of blue light to our right, it was completely dark. The shadows created giant distortions of our figures and the Selenites on the uneven walls and ceiling of the tunnel. Every now and then, crystals embedded in the tunnel walls sparkled like gems, and the tunnel would occasionally widen into a cavern filled with stalactites, or branch off into darkness.

We seemed to be marching down that tunnel for a long time. “Trickle, trickle,” went the flowing light very softly, and our footfalls and their echoes made an irregular paddle, paddle. My mind settled down to the question of my chains. If I were to slip off one turn so, and then to twist it so ...

We felt like we were walking down that tunnel for ages. “Trickle, trickle,” the soft light flowed, and our footsteps and their echoes created an uneven paddle, paddle. I started thinking about my chains. If I could just slip off one turn so, and then twist it so ...

If I tried to do it very gradually, would they see I was slipping my wrist out of the looser turn? If they did, what would they do?

If I tried to do it really slowly, would they notice I was easing my wrist out of the looser turn? If they did, what would they do?

“Bedford,” said Cavor, “it goes down. It keeps on going down.”

“Bedford,” Cavor said, “it goes down. It keeps going down.”

His remark roused me from my sullen pre-occupation.

His comment brought me out of my gloomy thoughts.

“If they wanted to kill us,” he said, dropping back to come level with me, “there is no reason why they should not have done it.”

“If they wanted to kill us,” he said, falling back to walk beside me, “there’s no reason they couldn’t have done it.”

“No,” I admitted, “that’s true.”

“No,” I admitted, “that’s right.”

“They don’t understand us,” he said, “they think we are merely strange animals, some wild sort of mooncalf birth, perhaps. It will be only when they have observed us better that they will begin to think we have minds—”

“They don’t understand us,” he said, “they think we’re just weird animals, maybe some kind of wild creature born under a full moon. It’s only when they pay more attention to us that they’ll start to realize we have minds—”

“When you trace those geometrical problems,” said I.

“When you work through those geometry problems,” I said.

“It may be that.”

"It could be that."

We tramped on for a space.

We walked on for a while.

“You see,” said Cavor, “these may be Selenites of a lower class.”

“You see,” said Cavor, “these might be lower-class Selenites.”

“The infernal fools!” said I viciously, glancing at their exasperating faces.

“The damn idiots!” I said angrily, looking at their annoying faces.

“If we endure what they do to us—”

“If we endure what they do to us—”

“We’ve got to endure it,” said I.

“We’ve got to get through this,” I said.

“There may be others less stupid. This is the mere outer fringe of their world. It must go down and down, cavern, passage, tunnel, down at last to the sea—hundreds of miles below.”

“There might be some who are less foolish. This is just the surface of their world. It must go deeper and deeper, into caverns, passages, tunnels, finally reaching the sea—hundreds of miles below.”

His words made me think of the mile or so of rock and tunnel that might be over our heads already. It was like a weight dropping on my shoulders. “Away from the sun and air,” I said. “Even a mine half a mile deep is stuffy.”

His words made me think about the mile or so of rock and tunnel that might already be above us. It felt like a weight pressing down on my shoulders. “Away from the sun and air,” I said. “Even a mine half a mile deep feels suffocating.”

“This is not, anyhow. It’s probable—Ventilation! The air would blow from the dark side of the moon to the sunlit, and all the carbonic acid would well out there and feed those plants. Up this tunnel, for example, there is quite a breeze. And what a world it must be. The earnest we have in that shaft, and those machines—”

“This is not, anyway. It’s likely—Ventilation! The air would blow from the dark side of the moon to the sunlit side, and all the carbon dioxide would escape there and nourish those plants. Up this tunnel, for instance, there’s quite a breeze. And what a world it must be. The earnestness we have in that shaft, and those machines—”

“And the goad,” I said. “Don’t forget the goad!”

“And the goad,” I said. “Don’t forget the goad!”

He walked a little in front of me for a time.

He walked a little ahead of me for a while.

“Even that goad—” he said.

“Even that push—” he said.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“I was angry at the time. But—it was perhaps necessary we should get on. They have different skins, and probably different nerves. They may not understand our objection—just as a being from Mars might not like our earthly habit of nudging.”

“I was angry at the time. But—it was probably necessary for us to move forward. They have different skin, and likely different sensitivities. They may not understand our objections—just like a being from Mars might not appreciate our earthly habit of nudging.”

“They’d better be careful how they nudge me.”

“They should be careful how they push me.”

“And about that geometry. After all, their way is a way of understanding, too. They begin with the elements of life and not of thought. Food. Compulsion. Pain. They strike at fundamentals.”

“And about that geometry. After all, their approach is a way of understanding, too. They start with the basics of life and not just thoughts. Food. Urge. Pain. They focus on the essentials.”

“There’s no doubt about that,” I said.

“There’s no doubt about that,” I said.

He went on to talk of the enormous and wonderful world into which we were being taken. I realised slowly from his tone, that even now he was not absolutely in despair at the prospect of going ever deeper into this inhuman planet-burrow. His mind ran on machines and invention, to the exclusion of a thousand dark things that beset me. It wasn’t that he intended to make any use of these things, he simply wanted to know them.

He started talking about the huge and amazing world we were being led into. I gradually understood from his tone that, even now, he wasn't completely hopeless about going further into this brutal underground. His thoughts were focused on machines and inventions, completely ignoring the countless dark aspects that troubled me. It wasn't that he planned to use these things; he just wanted to understand them.

“After all,” he said, “this is a tremendous occasion. It is the meeting of two worlds! What are we going to see? Think of what is below us here.”

“After all,” he said, “this is an amazing occasion. It’s the meeting of two worlds! What are we going to see? Just think about what’s below us right now.”

“We shan’t see much if the light isn’t better,” I remarked.

“We won’t see much if the light isn’t better,” I remarked.

“This is only the outer crust. Down below— On this scale— There will be everything. Do you notice how different they seem one from another? The story we shall take back!”

“This is just the surface. Deeper down— On this level— There’s a lot more. Do you see how different they look from each other? The story we’ll bring back!”

“Some rare sort of animal,” I said, “might comfort himself in that way while they were bringing him to the Zoo.... It doesn’t follow that we are going to be shown all these things.”

“Some rare kind of animal,” I said, “might find comfort in that while they were taking him to the Zoo.... It doesn’t mean we’re going to be shown all these things.”

“When they find we have reasonable minds,” said Cavor, “they will want to learn about the earth. Even if they have no generous emotions, they will teach in order to learn.... And the things they must know! The unanticipated things!”

“When they see that we have rational minds,” Cavor said, “they’ll want to learn about Earth. Even if they don’t have kind feelings, they’ll teach in order to learn... And the things they need to know! The unexpected things!”

He went on to speculate on the possibility of their knowing things he had never hoped to learn on earth, speculating in that way, with a raw wound from that goad already in his skin! Much that he said I forget, for my attention was drawn to the fact that the tunnel along which we had been marching was opening out wider and wider. We seemed, from the feeling of the air, to be going out into a huge space. But how big the space might really be we could not tell, because it was unlit. Our little stream of light ran in a dwindling thread and vanished far ahead. Presently the rocky walls had vanished altogether on either hand. There was nothing to be seen but the path in front of us and the trickling hurrying rivulet of blue phosphorescence. The figures of Cavor and the guiding Selenite marched before me, the sides of their legs and heads that were towards the rivulet were clear and bright blue, their darkened sides, now that the reflection of the tunnel wall no longer lit them, merged indistinguishably in the darkness beyond.

He started to wonder about the possibility that they knew things he had never dreamed of learning on Earth, speculating like that with an open wound from that goad already in his skin! I forgot much of what he said because my attention was drawn to the fact that the tunnel we had been walking through was getting wider and wider. From the way the air felt, it seemed like we were entering a huge space. But we couldn’t tell how big the space really was because it was dark. Our little beam of light ran like a dwindling thread and disappeared far ahead. Soon, the rocky walls completely vanished on either side. There was nothing to see but the path in front of us and the glowing stream of blue phosphorescence. Cavor and the guiding Selenite were walking ahead of me; the sides of their legs and heads facing the stream were bright blue, while their darkened sides, no longer lit by the tunnel walls, blended indistinguishably into the darkness beyond.

And soon I perceived that we were approaching a declivity of some sort, because the little blue stream dipped suddenly out of sight.

And soon I realized that we were heading toward a slope of some kind, because the small blue stream suddenly vanished from view.

In another moment, as it seemed, we had reached the edge. The shining stream gave one meander of hesitation and then rushed over. It fell to a depth at which the sound of its descent was absolutely lost to us. Far below was a bluish glow, a sort of blue mist—at an infinite distance below. And the darkness the stream dropped out of became utterly void and black, save that a thing like a plank projected from the edge of the cliff and stretched out and faded and vanished altogether. There was a warm air blowing up out of the gulf.

In no time, it felt like we had reached the edge. The glimmering stream hesitated for a moment before rushing over. It fell to a depth where the sound of its fall completely disappeared. Below, there was a bluish glow, like a blue mist—at an immeasurable distance beneath us. The darkness from which the stream dropped was completely empty and black, except for something resembling a plank that jutted out from the cliff's edge, stretched out, and then faded away entirely. A warm breeze was rising up from the abyss.

For a moment I and Cavor stood as near the edge as we dared, peering into a blue-tinged profundity. And then our guide was pulling at my arm.

For a moment, Cavor and I stood as close to the edge as we could, looking into a deep blue expanse. Then our guide tugged at my arm.

Then he left me, and walked to the end of that plank and stepped upon it, looking back. Then when he perceived we watched him, he turned about and went on along it, walking as surely as though he was on firm earth. For a moment his form was distinct, then he became a blue blur, and then vanished into the obscurity. I became aware of some vague shape looming darkly out of the black.

Then he left me and walked to the end of that plank and stepped onto it, glancing back. When he saw that we were watching him, he turned around and continued along it, walking with the confidence of someone on solid ground. For a moment, his figure was clear, then he became a blue blur, and then disappeared into the darkness. I noticed some vague shape emerging darkly from the black.

There was a pause. “Surely!—” said Cavor.

There was a pause. “Of course!” said Cavor.

One of the other Selenites walked a few paces out upon the plank, and turned and looked back at us unconcernedly. The others stood ready to follow after us. Our guide’s expectant figure reappeared. He was returning to see why we had not advanced.

One of the other Selenites stepped out a bit onto the plank and looked back at us casually. The others were prepared to follow us. Our guide's eager figure came back. He returned to see why we hadn't moved forward.

“What is that beyond there?” I asked.

“What’s that over there?” I asked.

“I can’t see.”

"I can't see."

“We can’t cross this at any price,” said I.

“We can’t cross this under any circumstances,” I said.

“I could not go three steps on it,” said Cavor, “even with my hands free.”

“I couldn’t take three steps on it,” Cavor said, “even with my hands free.”

We looked at each other’s drawn faces in blank consternation.

We stared at each other’s pale faces in complete shock.

“They can’t know what it is to be giddy!” said Cavor.

“They can’t know what it’s like to be dizzy!” said Cavor.

“It’s quite impossible for us to walk that plank.”

“It’s totally impossible for us to walk that plank.”

“I don’t believe they see as we do. I’ve been watching them. I wonder if they know this is simply blackness for us. How can we make them understand?”

“I don’t think they see things like we do. I’ve been observing them. I’m curious if they realize this is just emptiness for us. How can we help them understand?”

“Anyhow, we must make them understand.”

“Anyway, we need to make them understand.”

I think we said these things with a vague half hope the Selenites might somehow understand. I knew quite clearly that all that was needed was an explanation. Then as I saw their faces, I realised that an explanation was impossible. Just here it was that our resemblances were not going to bridge our differences. Well, I wasn’t going to walk the plank, anyhow. I slipped my wrist very quickly out of the coil of chain that was loose, and then began to twist my wrists in opposite directions. I was standing nearest to the bridge, and as I did this two of the Selenites laid hold of me, and pulled me gently towards it.

I think we mentioned these things with a vague hope that the Selenites might somehow understand. I clearly knew that all we needed was an explanation. But as I looked at their faces, I realized that an explanation was impossible. This was where our similarities weren't going to close the gap of our differences. Well, I wasn't going to just resign myself to this situation. I quickly slipped my wrist out of the loose chain and then started twisting my wrists in opposite directions. I was standing closest to the bridge, and as I did this, two of the Selenites grabbed me and gently pulled me toward it.

I shook my head violently. “No go,” I said, “no use. You don’t understand.”

I shook my head vigorously. “No way,” I said, “it’s pointless. You don’t get it.”

Another Selenite added his compulsion. I was forced to step forward.

Another Selenite added their pressure. I had to step forward.

“I’ve got an idea,” said Cavor; but I knew his ideas.

“I’ve got an idea,” said Cavor; but I knew his ideas.

“Look here!” I exclaimed to the Selenites. “Steady on! It’s all very well for you—”

“Look here!” I shouted at the Selenites. “Hold on! It’s easy for you—”

I sprang round upon my heel. I burst out into curses. For one of the armed Selenites had stabbed me behind with his goad.

I spun around on my heel. I let out a stream of curses. One of the armed Selenites had stabbed me in the back with his goad.

I wrenched my wrists free from the little tentacles that held them. I turned on the goad-bearer. “Confound you!” I cried. “I’ve warned you of that. What on earth do you think I’m made of, to stick that into me? If you touch me again—”

I pulled my wrists free from the tiny tentacles that were holding them. I faced the one with the goad. "Damn you!" I shouted. "I've already warned you about this. What do you think I’m made of, to stick that into me? If you touch me again—"

By way of answer he pricked me forthwith.

By way of response, he pricked me right away.

I heard Cavor’s voice in alarm and entreaty. Even then I think he wanted to compromise with these creatures. “I say, Bedford,” he cried, “I know a way!” But the sting of that second stab seemed to set free some pent-up reserve of energy in my being. Instantly the link of the wrist-chain snapped, and with it snapped all considerations that had held us unresisting in the hands of these moon creatures. For that second, at least, I was mad with fear and anger. I took no thought of consequences. I hit straight out at the face of the thing with the goad. The chain was twisted round my fist.

I heard Cavor’s voice filled with panic and pleading. Even then, I think he wanted to negotiate with these beings. “Hey, Bedford,” he shouted, “I have an idea!” But the pain from that second stab seemed to unleash some built-up energy inside me. Suddenly, the wrist-chain broke, and with it, all the thoughts that had kept us powerless in the grasp of these moon creatures vanished. For that moment, at least, I was overwhelmed with fear and anger. I didn’t consider the aftermath. I swung directly at the face of the creature with the goad. The chain was wrapped around my fist.

There came another of these beastly surprises of which the moon world is full.

There came another one of those horrible surprises that the moon world is full of.

My mailed hand seemed to go clean through him. He smashed like—like some softish sort of sweet with liquid in it! He broke right in! He squelched and splashed. It was like hitting a damp toadstool. The flimsy body went spinning a dozen yards, and fell with a flabby impact. I was astonished. I was incredulous that any living thing could be so flimsy. For an instant I could have believed the whole thing a dream.

My mailed hand seemed to go right through him. He smashed like—like some soft candy with liquid inside! He broke apart! He squelched and splashed. It felt like hitting a wet toadstool. The weak body spun a dozen yards and fell with a mushy thud. I was shocked. I couldn't believe any living thing could be so flimsy. For a moment, I could have thought it was all a dream.

Then it had become real and imminent again. Neither Cavor nor the other Selenites seemed to have done anything from the time when I had turned about to the time when the dead Selenite hit the ground. Every one stood back from us two, every one alert. That arrest seemed to last at least a second after the Selenite was down. Every one must have been taking the thing in. I seem to remember myself standing with my arm half retracted, trying also to take it in. “What next?” clamoured my brain; “what next?” Then in a moment every one was moving!

Then it felt real and urgent again. Neither Cavor nor the other Selenites seemed to have done anything from the moment I turned around to when the dead Selenite hit the ground. Everyone stepped back from the two of us, all on high alert. That pause felt like it lasted at least a second after the Selenite fell. Everyone must have been processing what just happened. I remember standing there with my arm half pulled back, trying to understand it too. “What’s going to happen next?” my mind screamed; “what’s next?” Then, in an instant, everyone started moving!

I perceived we must get our chains loose, and that before we could do this these Selenites had to be beaten off. I faced towards the group of the three goad-bearers. Instantly one threw his goad at me. It swished over my head, and I suppose went flying into the abyss behind.

I realized we needed to shake off our chains, and that before we could do this, we had to fend off these Selenites. I turned to the group of three goad-bearers. Right away, one of them hurled his goad at me. It whizzed over my head, and I guess it went flying into the abyss behind us.

I leaped right at him with all my might as the goad flew over me. He turned to run as I jumped, and I bore him to the ground, came down right upon him, and slipped upon his smashed body and fell. He seemed to wriggle under my foot.

I jumped at him with all my strength as the goad went over me. He turned to run as I leaped, and I brought him down to the ground, landing right on him, and then slipped on his crushed body and fell. He seemed to squirm under my foot.

I came into a sitting position, and on every hand the blue backs of the Selenites were receding into the darkness. I bent a link by main force and untwisted the chain that had hampered me about the ankles, and sprang to my feet, with the chain in my hand. Another goad, flung javelin-wise, whistled by me, and I made a rush towards the darkness out of which it had come. Then I turned back towards Cavor, who was still standing in the light of the rivulet near the gulf convulsively busy with his wrists, and at the same time jabbering nonsense about his idea.

I propped myself up and saw the blue backs of the Selenites fading into the darkness all around me. I forced apart a link and untwisted the chain that had been wrapped around my ankles, then jumped to my feet with the chain in my hand. Another jab, thrown like a javelin, whizzed past me, and I rushed toward the darkness it had come from. Then I turned back to Cavor, who was still standing in the light of the stream near the gulf, frantically working on his wrists while rambling about his idea.

“Come on!” I cried.

“Come on!” I shouted.

“My hands!” he answered.

"My hands!" he replied.

Then, realising that I dared not run back to him, because my ill-calculated steps might carry me over the edge, he came shuffling towards me, with his hands held out before him.

Then, realizing that I couldn't run back to him because my misjudged steps might lead me over the edge, he came shuffling towards me, with his hands stretched out in front of him.

I gripped his chains at once to unfasten them.

I immediately grabbed his chains to loosen them.

“Where are they?” he panted.

"Where are they?" he gasped.

“Run away. They’ll come back. They’re throwing things! Which way shall we go?”

“Run away. They'll come back. They're throwing things! Which way should we go?”

“By the light. To that tunnel. Eh?”

“By the light. To that tunnel. Right?”

“Yes,” said I, and his hands were free.

“Yes,” I said, and his hands were free.

I dropped on my knees and fell to work on his ankle bonds. Whack came something—I know not what—and splashed the livid streamlet into drops about us. Far away on our right a piping and whistling began.

I dropped to my knees and started working on his ankle restraints. Suddenly, something hit—I'm not sure what—and splattered the dark stream around us. In the distance to our right, a sound of piping and whistling began.

I whipped the chain off his feet, and put it in his hand. “Hit with that!” I said, and without waiting for an answer, set off in big bounds along the path by which we had come. I had a nasty sort of feeling that these things could jump out of the darkness on to my back. I heard the impact of his leaps come following after me.

I whipped the chain off his feet and handed it to him. “Hit them with that!” I said, and without waiting for a response, took off in big strides along the path we had followed. I felt a creepy sense that these things could leap out of the darkness and attack me. I could hear the sound of his jumps echoing behind me.

We ran in vast strides. But that running, you must understand, was an altogether different thing from any running on earth. On earth one leaps and almost instantly hits the ground again, but on the moon, because of its weaker pull, one shot through the air for several seconds before one came to earth. In spite of our violent hurry this gave an effect of long pauses, pauses in which one might have counted seven or eight. “Step,” and one soared off! All sorts of questions ran through my mind: “Where are the Selenites? What will they do? Shall we ever get to that tunnel? Is Cavor far behind? Are they likely to cut him off?” Then whack, stride, and off again for another step.

We ran in long strides. But you need to understand that this running was completely different from any running on Earth. On Earth, you jump and almost immediately hit the ground again, but on the moon, due to its weaker gravity, you soar through the air for several seconds before landing. Despite our urgency, this created a feeling of prolonged pauses, moments where you could count to seven or eight. "Step," and off you went! A flurry of questions raced through my mind: "Where are the Selenites? What will they do? Will we ever reach that tunnel? Is Cavor far behind? Are they likely to cut him off?" Then whack, stride, and off again for another step.

I saw a Selenite running in front of me, his legs going exactly as a man’s would go on earth, saw him glance over his shoulder, and heard him shriek as he ran aside out of my way into the darkness. He was, I think, our guide, but I am not sure. Then in another vast stride the walls of rock had come into view on either hand, and in two more strides I was in the tunnel, and tempering my pace to its low roof. I went on to a bend, then stopped and turned back, and plug, plug, plug, Cavor came into view, splashing into the stream of blue light at every stride, and grew larger and blundered into me. We stood clutching each other. For a moment, at least, we had shaken off our captors and were alone.

I saw a Selenite running in front of me, his legs moving just like a man's would on Earth. He glanced over his shoulder and shrieked as he darted aside into the darkness to get out of my way. I think he was our guide, but I'm not sure. Then, with another big stride, the rock walls came into view on either side, and in two more strides, I was in the tunnel, adjusting my pace to the low ceiling. I continued to a bend, then stopped and turned back, and plug, plug, plug, Cavor appeared, splashing into the stream of blue light with every step, and grew larger before bumping into me. We stood there clutching each other. For at least a moment, we had shaken off our captors and were alone.

We were both very much out of breath. We spoke in panting, broken sentences.

We were really out of breath. We were speaking in short, gasping sentences.

“You’ve spoilt it all!” panted Cavor. “Nonsense,” I cried. “It was that or death!”

“You’ve ruined everything!” Cavor gasped. “That’s ridiculous,” I shouted. “It was that or die!”

“What are we to do?”

"What should we do?"

“Hide.”

“Conceal.”

“How can we?”

“How do we?”

“It’s dark enough.”

"It's pretty dark."

“But where?”

“But where to?”

“Up one of these side caverns.”

“Up one of these side caves.”

“And then?”

"What's next?"

“Think.”

"Think."

“Right—come on.”

“Alright—let's go.”

We strode on, and presently came to a radiating dark cavern. Cavor was in front. He hesitated, and chose a black mouth that seemed to promise good hiding. He went towards it and turned.

We walked on and soon reached a dark, sprawling cavern. Cavor was in front. He paused for a moment and picked a black opening that looked like it would provide good cover. He approached it and turned around.

“It’s dark,” he said.

“It’s dark,” he said.

“Your legs and feet will light us. You’re wet with that luminous stuff.”

“Your legs and feet will shine for us. You’re covered in that glowing stuff.”

“But—”

“But—”

A tumult of sounds, and in particular a sound like a clanging gong, advancing up the main tunnel, became audible. It was horribly suggestive of a tumultuous pursuit. We made a bolt for the unlit side cavern forthwith. As we ran along it our way was lit by the irradiation of Cavor’s legs. “It’s lucky,” I panted, “they took off our boots, or we should fill this place with clatter.” On we rushed, taking as small steps as we could to avoid striking the roof of the cavern. After a time we seemed to be gaining on the uproar. It became muffled, it dwindled, it died away.

A loud mix of sounds, especially a noise like a clanging gong, echoed up the main tunnel. It was chillingly suggestive of a wild chase. We immediately ran for the dark side cavern. As we hurried through, Cavor’s legs illuminated our path. “It’s lucky,” I gasped, “they took off our boots, or we’d be making a ton of noise.” We kept rushing forward, taking small steps to avoid hitting the ceiling of the cavern. After a while, it felt like we were catching up to the noise. It became quieter, faded, and eventually disappeared.

I stopped and looked back, and I heard the pad, pad of Cavor’s feet receding. Then he stopped also. “Bedford,” he whispered; “there’s a sort of light in front of us.”

I paused and looked back, hearing the pad, pad of Cavor’s feet fading away. Then he stopped too. “Bedford,” he whispered, “there’s some kind of light ahead of us.”

I looked, and at first could see nothing. Then I perceived his head and shoulders dimly outlined against a fainter darkness. I saw, also, that this mitigation of the darkness was not blue, as all the other light within the moon had been, but a pallid grey, a very vague, faint white, the daylight colour. Cavor noted this difference as soon, or sooner, than I did, and I think, too, that it filled him with much the same wild hope.

I looked and initially saw nothing. Then I noticed his head and shoulders faintly outlined against a lighter darkness. I also realized that this lighter area wasn’t blue like all the other light in the moon but a pale gray, very vague and faint white, the color of daylight. Cavor noticed this difference as quickly as I did, and I believe it gave him a similar sense of wild hope.

“Bedford,” he whispered, and his voice trembled. “That light—it is possible—”

“Bedford,” he whispered, his voice shaking. “That light—it could be—”

He did not dare to say the thing he hoped. Then came a pause. Suddenly I knew by the sound of his feet that he was striding towards that pallor. I followed him with a beating heart.

He didn’t dare to say what he hoped. Then there was a pause. Suddenly, I recognized by the sound of his footsteps that he was walking towards that paleness. I followed him with a pounding heart.

XVI.
Points of View

The light grew stronger as we advanced. In a little time it was nearly as strong as the phosphorescence on Cavor’s legs. Our tunnel was expanding into a cavern, and this new light was at the farther end of it. I perceived something that set my hopes leaping and bounding.

The light got brighter as we moved forward. Soon, it was almost as bright as the glow on Cavor’s legs. Our tunnel was widening into a cavern, and this new light was coming from the far end. I noticed something that made my hopes soar.

“Cavor,” I said, “it comes from above! I am certain it comes from above!”

“Cavor,” I said, “it’s coming from above! I’m sure it’s coming from above!”

He made no answer, but hurried on.

He didn't respond, but hurried on.

Indisputably it was a grey light, a silvery light.

Indisputably, it was a gray light, a silvery light.

In another moment we were beneath it. It filtered down through a chink in the walls of the cavern, and as I stared up, drip, came a drop of water upon my face. I started and stood aside—drip, fell another drop quite audibly on the rocky floor.

In a moment, we were underneath it. It filtered through a crack in the cave walls, and as I looked up, a drop of water fell on my face. I jumped back and moved aside—drip, another drop fell clearly on the rocky floor.

“Cavor,” I said, “if one of us lifts the other, he can reach that crack!”

“Cavor,” I said, “if one of us lifts the other, we can reach that crack!”

“I’ll lift you,” he said, and incontinently hoisted me as though I was a baby.

“I’ll pick you up,” he said, and without hesitation, lifted me as if I were a baby.

I thrust an arm into the crack, and just at my finger tips found a little ledge by which I could hold. I could see the white light was very much brighter now. I pulled myself up by two fingers with scarcely an effort, though on earth I weigh twelve stone, reached to a still higher corner of rock, and so got my feet on the narrow ledge. I stood up and searched up the rocks with my fingers; the cleft broadened out upwardly. “It’s climbable,” I said to Cavor. “Can you jump up to my hand if I hold it down to you?”

I stuck my arm into the opening and, just at my fingertips, found a little ledge to hold onto. I noticed the white light was much brighter now. I pulled myself up using just two fingers with barely any effort, even though I weigh twelve stone back on Earth, reached for a higher spot on the rock, and managed to get my feet on the narrow ledge. I stood up and felt around the rocks with my fingers; the gap widened as I looked up. “It’s climbable,” I told Cavor. “Can you jump up to my hand if I hold it down for you?”

I wedged myself between the sides of the cleft, rested knee and foot on the ledge, and extended a hand. I could not see Cavor, but I could hear the rustle of his movements as he crouched to spring. Then whack and he was hanging to my arm—and no heavier than a kitten! I lugged him up until he had a hand on my ledge, and could release me.

I squeezed myself between the sides of the crack, rested my knee and foot on the ledge, and reached out my hand. I couldn’t see Cavor, but I could hear him moving as he crouched to jump. Then, smack, he was hanging onto my arm—and he felt as light as a kitten! I pulled him up until he had a hand on my ledge and was able to let go of me.

“Confound it!” I said, “any one could be a mountaineer on the moon;” and so set myself in earnest to the climbing. For a few minutes I clambered steadily, and then I looked up again. The cleft opened out steadily, and the light was brighter. Only—

“Damn it!” I said, “anyone could be a mountaineer on the moon;” and so I got serious about the climbing. For a few minutes, I climbed steadily, and then I looked up again. The gap opened up wider, and the light was brighter. Only—

It was not daylight after all.

It wasn’t daylight, after all.

In another moment I could see what it was, and at the sight I could have beaten my head against the rocks with disappointment. For I beheld simply an irregularly sloping open space, and all over its slanting floor stood a forest of little club-shaped fungi, each shining gloriously with that pinkish silvery light. For a moment I stared at their soft radiance, then sprang forward and upward among them. I plucked up half a dozen and flung them against the rocks, and then sat down, laughing bitterly, as Cavor’s ruddy face came into view.

In a moment, I figured out what it was, and I could have hit my head against the rocks out of disappointment. What I saw was just an uneven, open area, and all over its sloping ground stood a forest of little club-shaped fungi, each shining brightly with that pinkish-silver light. For a moment, I stared at their soft glow, then jumped forward and upward among them. I picked a handful and threw them against the rocks, then sat down, laughing bitterly, as Cavor’s flushed face appeared.

“It’s phosphorescence again!” I said. “No need to hurry. Sit down and make yourself at home.” And as he spluttered over our disappointment, I began to lob more of these growths into the cleft.

“It’s phosphorescence again!” I said. “No need to rush. Sit down and make yourself comfortable.” And as he reacted to our disappointment, I started tossing more of these growths into the gap.

“I thought it was daylight,” he said.

"I thought it was daytime," he said.

“Daylight!” cried I. “Daybreak, sunset, clouds, and windy skies! Shall we ever see such things again?”

“Daylight!” I shouted. “Daybreak, sunset, clouds, and windy skies! Will we ever see those things again?”

As I spoke, a little picture of our world seemed to rise before me, bright and little and clear, like the background of some old Italian picture. “The sky that changes, and the sea that changes, and the hills and the green trees and the towns and cities shining in the sun. Think of a wet roof at sunset, Cavor! Think of the windows of a westward house!” He made no answer.

As I talked, a small image of our world appeared in my mind, bright, small, and clear, like the backdrop of an old Italian painting. “The shifting sky, the changing sea, the hills, the green trees, and the towns and cities sparkling in the sunlight. Imagine a wet roof at sunset, Cavor! Picture the windows of a house facing west!” He didn’t respond.

“Here we are burrowing in this beastly world that isn’t a world, with its inky ocean hidden in some abominable blackness below, and outside that torrid day and that death stillness of night. And all these things that are chasing us now, beastly men of leather—insect men, that come out of a nightmare! After all, they’re right! What business have we here smashing them and disturbing their world! For all we know the whole planet is up and after us already. In a minute we may hear them whimpering, and their gongs going. What are we to do? Where are we to go? Here we are as comfortable as snakes from Jamrach’s loose in a Surbiton villa!”

“Here we are, digging in this terrible world that isn’t really a world, with its dark ocean hidden in some horrific blackness below, and outside, that scorching day and the dead stillness of night. And all these things chasing us now, brutal leather-clad men—creepy insect men, who come out of a nightmare! After all, they’re right! What right do we have to be here, attacking them and disturbing their world? For all we know, the entire planet is after us already. Any minute now, we might hear them whining and their gongs ringing. What are we supposed to do? Where can we go? Here we are, as comfortable as snakes from Jamrach’s loose in a Surbiton villa!”

“It was your fault,” said Cavor.

“It was your fault,” Cavor said.

“My fault!” I shouted. “Good Lord!”

“My bad!” I shouted. “Oh my gosh!”

“I had an idea!”

"I've got an idea!"

“Curse your ideas!”

“Forget your ideas!”

“If we had refused to budge—”

“If we had refused to move—”

“Under those goads?”

"Under those prompts?"

“Yes. They would have carried us!”

“Yes. They would have taken us!”

“Over that bridge?”

"Is it over that bridge?"

“Yes. They must have carried us from outside.”

“Yes. They must have brought us in from outside.”

“I’d rather be carried by a fly across a ceiling.”

“I’d rather be carried by a fly across a ceiling.”

“Good Heavens!”

“Oh my gosh!”

I resumed my destruction of the fungi. Then suddenly I saw something that struck me even then. “Cavor,” I said, “these chains are of gold!”

I went back to destroying the fungi. Then suddenly, I noticed something that caught my attention even in that moment. “Cavor,” I said, “these chains are made of gold!”

He was thinking intently, with his hands gripping his cheeks. He turned his head slowly and stared at me, and when I had repeated my words, at the twisted chain about his right hand. “So they are,” he said, “so they are.” His face lost its transitory interest even as he looked. He hesitated for a moment, then went on with his interrupted meditation. I sat for a space puzzling over the fact that I had only just observed this, until I considered the blue light in which we had been, and which had taken all the colour out of the metal. And from that discovery I also started upon a train of thought that carried me wide and far. I forgot that I had just been asking what business we had in the moon. Gold....

He was deep in thought, with his hands on his cheeks. He slowly turned his head and looked at me, and when I repeated my words, he glanced at the twisted chain around his right hand. “Yeah, they are,” he said, “yeah, they are.” His face lost its temporary interest as he gazed. He paused for a moment, then returned to his interrupted contemplation. I sat there for a while, puzzled by the fact that I had just noticed this, until I thought about the blue light we were in, which had drained all the color from the metal. That realization sparked another train of thought that led me to wander all over the place. I forgot that I had just been asking what we were doing on the moon. Gold...

It was Cavor who spoke first. “It seems to me that there are two courses open to us.”

It was Cavor who spoke first. “I think we have two options ahead of us.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Either we can attempt to make our way—fight our way if necessary—out to the exterior again, and then hunt for our sphere until we find it, or the cold of the night comes to kill us, or else—”

“Either we can try to find our way—fight our way if we have to—back outside again, and then search for our sphere until we locate it, or the night's cold will come to kill us, or else—”

He paused. “Yes?” I said, though I knew what was coming.

He paused. “Yes?” I said, even though I knew what was coming.

“We might attempt once more to establish some sort of understanding with the minds of the people in the moon.”

“We might try again to reach some kind of understanding with the people on the moon.”

“So far as I’m concerned—it’s the first.”

“So far as I'm concerned—it's the first.”

“I doubt.”

"I'm not sure."

“I don’t.”

"I don't."

“You see,” said Cavor, “I do not think we can judge the Selenites by what we have seen of them. Their central world, their civilised world will be far below in the profounder caverns about their sea. This region of the crust in which we are is an outlying district, a pastoral region. At any rate, that is my interpretation. These Selenites we have seen may be only the equivalent of cowboys and engine-tenders. Their use of goads—in all probability mooncalf goads—the lack of imagination they show in expecting us to be able to do just what they can do, their indisputable brutality, all seem to point to something of that sort. But if we endured—”

“You see,” Cavor said, “I don’t think we can judge the Selenites based on what we’ve seen so far. Their main world, their civilized world, is probably much deeper in the more profound caves beneath their sea. This area we’re in is just an outlying district, a rural region. At least, that’s my take on it. These Selenites we've encountered might just be like cowboys and maintenance workers. Their use of prods—in all likelihood, mooncalf prods—and the lack of creativity they show in expecting us to do exactly what they can do, plus their obvious brutality, all seem to point to something like that. But if we persisted—”

“Neither of us could endure a six-inch plank across the bottomless pit for very long.”

“Neither of us could stand a six-inch plank over the endless pit for very long.”

“No,” said Cavor; “but then—”

“No,” said Cavor; “but then—”

“I won’t,” I said.

“I won't,” I said.

He discovered a new line of possibilities. “Well, suppose we got ourselves into some corner, where we could defend ourselves against these hinds and labourers. If, for example, we could hold out for a week or so, it is probable that the news of our appearance would filter down to the more intelligent and populous parts—”

He found a new range of options. “Okay, imagine if we got ourselves into a situation where we could defend against these peasants and workers. If, for instance, we could hold out for a week or more, it’s likely that news of our presence would spread to the smarter and more populated areas—”

“If they exist.”

"If they're real."

“They must exist, or whence came those tremendous machines?”

“They must exist, or where did those amazing machines come from?”

“That’s possible, but it’s the worst of the two chances.”

"That’s possible, but it’s the worse of the two options."

“We might write up inscriptions on walls—”

“We could write inscriptions on walls—”

“How do we know their eyes would see the sort of marks we made?”

“How do we know their eyes would see the kind of marks we made?”

“If we cut them—”

“If we cut them—”

“That’s possible, of course.”

"That's definitely possible."

I took up a new thread of thought. “After all,” I said, “I suppose you don’t think these Selenites so infinitely wiser than men.”

I started a new line of thought. “Anyway,” I said, “I guess you don’t believe these Selenites are that much wiser than humans.”

“They must know a lot more—or at least a lot of different things.”

“They probably know a lot more—or at least a lot of different things.”

“Yes, but—” I hesitated.

“Yes, but—” I paused.

“I think you’ll quite admit, Cavor, that you’re rather an exceptional man.”

“I think you’ll definitely agree, Cavor, that you’re quite an exceptional person.”

“How?”

“How?”

“Well, you—you’re a rather lonely man—have been, that is. You haven’t married.”

“Well, you—you’re a pretty lonely guy—have been, that is. You haven’t gotten married.”

“Never wanted to. But why—”

"Never wanted to. But why?"

“And you never grew richer than you happened to be?”

“And you never got any richer than you were?”

“Never wanted that either.”

“Never wanted that, either.”

“You’ve just rooted after knowledge?”

“Did you just gain knowledge?”

“Well, a certain curiosity is natural—”

“Well, it's only natural to be a bit curious—”

“You think so. That’s just it. You think every other mind wants to know. I remember once, when I asked you why you conducted all these researches, you said you wanted your F.R.S., and to have the stuff called Cavorite, and things like that. You know perfectly well you didn’t do it for that; but at the time my question took you by surprise, and you felt you ought to have something to look like a motive. Really you conducted researches because you had to. It’s your twist.”

“You think so. That’s the point. You believe every other person wants to know. I remember once when I asked you why you did all this research, you said you wanted your F.R.S. and to have that stuff called Cavorite, among other things. You know very well that wasn't the real reason; but at that moment, my question caught you off guard, and you felt you needed a reason that sounded good. Honestly, you did the research because you had to. It’s just who you are.”

“Perhaps it is—”

"Maybe it is—"

“It isn’t one man in a million has that twist. Most men want—well, various things, but very few want knowledge for its own sake. I don’t, I know perfectly well. Now, these Selenites seem to be a driving, busy sort of being, but how do you know that even the most intelligent will take an interest in us or our world? I don’t believe they’ll even know we have a world. They never come out at night—they’d freeze if they did. They’ve probably never seen any heavenly body at all except the blazing sun. How are they to know there is another world? What does it matter to them if they do? Well, even if they have had a glimpse of a few stars, or even of the earth crescent, what of that? Why should people living inside a planet trouble to observe that sort of thing? Men wouldn’t have done it except for the seasons and sailing; why should the moon people?...

“It’s not common for a guy to have that kind of insight. Most people want—well, different things, but very few seek knowledge just for its own sake. I certainly don’t, I know that for sure. Now, these Selenites seem to be a driven, busy sort of beings, but how can you tell that even the smartest among them will care about us or our world? I doubt they even know we exist. They never come out at night—they’d freeze if they did. They’ve probably never seen any celestial bodies at all except for the blazing sun. How would they know there’s another world? Why would it matter to them if there is? Even if they have caught a glimpse of a few stars, or even the earth’s crescent, so what? Why would beings living inside a planet bother to observe that stuff? People wouldn’t have done it if it weren’t for the seasons and navigation; why should the moon people?...

“Well, suppose there are a few philosophers like yourself. They are just the very Selenites who’ll never have heard of our existence. Suppose a Selenite had dropped on the earth when you were at Lympne, you’d have been the last man in the world to hear he had come. You never read a newspaper! You see the chances against you. Well, it’s for these chances we’re sitting here doing nothing while precious time is flying. I tell you we’ve got into a fix. We’ve come unarmed, we’ve lost our sphere, we’ve got no food, we’ve shown ourselves to the Selenites, and made them think we’re strange, strong, dangerous animals; and unless these Selenites are perfect fools, they’ll set about now and hunt us till they find us, and when they find us they’ll try to take us if they can, and kill us if they can’t, and that’s the end of the matter. If they take us, they’ll probably kill us, through some misunderstanding. After we’re done for, they may discuss us perhaps, but we shan’t get much fun out of that.”

“Well, imagine there are a few philosophers like you. They’re just the kind of Selenites who have never heard of us. If a Selenite had landed on Earth while you were at Lympne, you would have been the last person to know he was here. You never read the news! You can see how unlikely it is. Well, it's for these reasons we’re sitting here doing nothing while precious time is slipping away. I tell you, we’re in a bad situation. We came unprepared, we lost our sphere, we have no food, we’ve revealed ourselves to the Selenites, and made them think we’re strange, strong, dangerous creatures; and unless these Selenites are total fools, they’ll start hunting us until they find us, and when they do, they’ll try to capture us if they can, and kill us if they can’t, and that’s it. If they catch us, they’ll probably kill us because of some misunderstanding. After we’re done for, they might talk about us, but we won’t get any enjoyment out of that.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“On the other hand, here’s gold knocking about like cast iron at home. If only we can get some of it back, if only we can find our sphere again before they do, and get back, then—”

“On the other hand, here’s gold just sitting around like cast iron at home. If only we could get some of it back, if only we could find our place again before they do, and return, then—”

“Yes?”

“Hello?”

“We might put the thing on a sounder footing. Come back in a bigger sphere with guns.”

“We could strengthen our position. Let's return on a larger scale with weapons.”

“Good Lord!” cried Cavor, as though that was horrible.

“Good Lord!” Cavor shouted, as if that was awful.

I shied another luminous fungus down the cleft.

I pushed another glowing mushroom down the crack.

“Look here, Cavor,” I said, “I’ve half the voting power anyhow in this affair, and this is a case for a practical man. I’m a practical man, and you are not. I’m not going to trust to Selenites and geometrical diagrams if I can help it. That’s all. Get back. Drop all this secrecy—or most of it. And come again.”

“Listen, Cavor,” I said, “I have half the voting power in this situation, and this is a matter for someone practical. I’m practical, and you’re not. I’m not going to rely on Selenites and geometrical diagrams if I can avoid it. That’s it. Step back. Drop most of this secrecy. And come back again.”

He reflected. “When I came to the moon,” he said, “I ought to have come alone.”

He thought to himself. “When I arrived on the moon,” he said, “I should have come by myself.”

“The question before the meeting,” I said, “is how to get back to the sphere.”

“The question in front of the meeting,” I said, “is how to get back to the sphere.”

For a time we nursed our knees in silence. Then he seemed to decide for my reasons.

For a while, we sat quietly nursing our knees. Then he appeared to make a decision for my reasons.

“I think,” he said, “one can get data. It is clear that while the sun is on this side of the moon the air will be blowing through this planet sponge from the dark side hither. On this side, at any rate, the air will be expanding and flowing out of the moon caverns into the craters.... Very well, there’s a draught here.”

“I think,” he said, “we can gather information. It’s obvious that while the sun is shining on this side of the moon, the air will be moving from the dark side of the planet sponge to here. On this side, at least, the air will be expanding and flowing out of the moon’s caverns into the craters.... Well, there’s a breeze here.”

“So there is.”

"That's true."

“And that means that this is not a dead end; somewhere behind us this cleft goes on and up. The draught is blowing up, and that is the way we have to go. If we try to get up any sort of chimney or gully there is, we shall not only get out of these passages where they are hunting for us—”

“And that means this isn’t a dead end; somewhere behind us, this gap continues on and up. The draft is blowing upward, and that’s the direction we need to go. If we try to climb any kind of chimney or gully we find, we won’t just escape from these passages where they’re searching for us—”

“But suppose the gully is too narrow?”

“But what if the gully is too narrow?”

“We’ll come down again.”

"We'll be back again."

“Ssh!” I said suddenly; “what’s that?”

“Ssh!” I said suddenly. “What’s that?”

We listened. At first it was an indistinct murmur, and then one picked out the clang of a gong. “They must think we are mooncalves,” said I, “to be frightened at that.”

We listened. At first, it was a soft murmur, and then one could hear the loud sound of a gong. “They must think we’re fools,” I said, “to be scared of that.”

“They’re coming along that passage,” said Cavor.

“They're coming down that hallway,” Cavor said.

“They must be.”

"They have to be."

“They’ll not think of the cleft. They’ll go past.”

“They won’t think about the gap. They’ll move on.”

I listened again for a space. “This time,” I whispered, “they’re likely to have some sort of weapon.”

I listened again for a bit. “This time,” I whispered, “they probably have some kind of weapon.”

Then suddenly I sprang to my feet. “Good heavens, Cavor!” I cried. “But they will! They’ll see the fungi I have been pitching down. They’ll—”

Then suddenly I jumped to my feet. “Oh my gosh, Cavor!” I exclaimed. “But they will! They’ll see the fungi I’ve been throwing down. They’ll—”

I didn’t finish my sentence. I turned about and made a leap over the fungus tops towards the upper end of the cavity. I saw that the space turned upward and became a draughty cleft again, ascending to impenetrable darkness. I was about to clamber up into this, and then with a happy inspiration turned back.

I didn’t finish my sentence. I turned around and jumped over the fungus tops towards the upper end of the hole. I noticed that the space slanted upward and turned into a drafty crevice again, rising into impenetrable darkness. I was about to climb up into it, and then with a sudden idea, I turned back.

“What are you doing?” asked Cavor.

“What are you up to?” asked Cavor.

“Go on!” said I, and went back and got two of the shining fungi, and putting one into the breast pocket of my flannel jacket, so that it stuck out to light our climbing, went back with the other for Cavor. The noise of the Selenites was now so loud that it seemed they must be already beneath the cleft. But it might be they would have difficulty in clambering in to it, or might hesitate to ascend it against our possible resistance. At any rate, we had now the comforting knowledge of the enormous muscular superiority our birth in another planet gave us. In other minute I was clambering with gigantic vigour after Cavor’s blue-lit heels.

“Go on!” I said, and I went back to grab two of the glowing mushrooms. I tucked one into the breast pocket of my flannel jacket so it would stick out to help with our climbing, then I returned with the other for Cavor. The noise from the Selenites was now so loud that it felt like they were already right below the opening. But they might have trouble climbing in, or they might hesitate to try against our potential resistance. Either way, we now had the reassuring knowledge of the huge muscular advantage our origin from another planet gave us. In a moment, I was climbing vigorously after Cavor's blue-lit heels.

XVII.
The Fight in the Cave of the Moon Butchers

I do not know how far we clambered before we came to the grating. It may be we ascended only a few hundred feet, but at the time it seemed to me we might have hauled and jammed and hopped and wedged ourselves through a mile or more of vertical ascent. Whenever I recall that time, there comes into my head the heavy clank of our golden chains that followed every movement. Very soon my knuckles and knees were raw, and I had a bruise on one cheek. After a time the first violence of our efforts diminished, and our movements became more deliberate and less painful. The noise of the pursuing Selenites had died away altogether. It seemed almost as though they had not traced us up the crack after all, in spite of the tell-tale heap of broken fungi that must have lain beneath it. At times the cleft narrowed so much that we could scarce squeeze up it; at others it expanded into great drusy cavities, studded with prickly crystals or thickly beset with dull, shining fungoid pimples. Sometimes it twisted spirally, and at other times slanted down nearly to the horizontal direction. Ever and again there was the intermittent drip and trickle of water by us. Once or twice it seemed to us that small living things had rustled out of our reach, but what they were we never saw. They may have been venomous beasts for all I know, but they did us no harm, and we were now tuned to a pitch when a weird creeping thing more or less mattered little. And at last, far above, came the familiar bluish light again, and then we saw that it filtered through a grating that barred our way.

I don't know how far we climbed before we reached the grate. We might have only gone up a few hundred feet, but at the time, it felt like we had struggled through a mile or more of vertical ascent. Whenever I think back to that time, I can still hear the heavy clank of our golden chains following every move. Pretty soon, my knuckles and knees were raw, and I had a bruise on one cheek. After a while, the initial intensity of our efforts faded, and our movements became more careful and less painful. The noise of the chasing Selenites had completely disappeared. It almost seemed like they hadn’t tracked us up the crack after all, despite the obvious pile of broken fungi that must have been underneath it. Sometimes the crevice narrowed so much that we could barely squeeze through it; at other times, it opened up into large drusy cavities lined with prickly crystals or covered in dull, shiny fungoid bumps. Occasionally it twisted in spirals, and at other times it sloped downward nearly to horizontal. Now and then, we heard the intermittent drip and trickle of water near us. Once or twice, it seemed like small living things rustled out of our reach, but we never saw

We whispered as we pointed this out to one another, and became more and more cautious in our ascent. Presently we were close under the grating, and by pressing my face against its bars I could see a limited portion of the cavern beyond. It was clearly a large space, and lit no doubt by some rivulet of the same blue light that we had seen flow from the beating machinery. An intermittent trickle of water dropped ever and again between the bars near my face.

We whispered as we pointed this out to each other, and became increasingly careful as we climbed higher. Soon, we were right beneath the grating, and by pressing my face against the bars, I could see a small part of the cavern beyond. It was clearly a large space, lit, no doubt, by some stream of the same blue light we had seen coming from the pounding machinery. An occasional trickle of water dripped every now and then between the bars near my face.

My first endeavour was naturally to see what might be upon the floor of the cavern, but our grating lay in a depression whose rim hid all this from our eyes. Our foiled attention then fell back upon the suggestion of the various sounds we heard, and presently my eye caught a number of faint shadows that played across the dim roof far overhead.

My first attempt was, of course, to check out what was on the floor of the cave, but our grate was in a dip that blocked our view. Our attention then shifted back to the different sounds we were hearing, and soon I noticed some faint shadows moving across the dim ceiling far above.

Indisputably there were several Selenites, perhaps a considerable number, in this space, for we could hear the noises of their intercourse, and faint sounds that I identified as their footfalls. There was also a succession of regularly repeated sounds—chid, chid, chid—which began and ceased, suggestive of a knife or spade hacking at some soft substance. Then came a clank as if of chains, a whistle and a rumble as of a truck running over a hollowed place, and then again that chid, chid, chid resumed. The shadows told of shapes that moved quickly and rhythmically, in agreement with that regular sound, and rested when it ceased.

Clearly, there were several Selenites, maybe quite a few, in this area, because we could hear the sounds of their interactions and faint noises that I recognized as their footsteps. There was also a series of repeated sounds—chid, chid, chid—that started and stopped, hinting at a knife or spade cutting into something soft. Then came a clank, like chains, followed by a whistle and the rumble of a truck moving over a hollow space, and then that chid, chid, chid started up again. The shadows showed shapes moving quickly and in sync with that steady sound, stopping when it did.

We put our heads close together, and began to discuss these things in noiseless whispers.

We leaned in close and started to talk about these things in quiet whispers.

“They are occupied,” I said, “they are occupied in some way.”

“They're busy,” I said, “they're busy with something.”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“They’re not seeking us, or thinking of us.”

“They’re not looking for us, or thinking about us.”

“Perhaps they have not heard of us.”

“Maybe they haven't heard about us.”

“Those others are hunting about below. If suddenly we appeared here—”

“Those other people are searching around down there. If we suddenly showed up here—”

We looked at one another.

We exchanged glances.

“There might be a chance to parley,” said Cavor.

“There might be a chance to negotiate,” said Cavor.

“No,” I said. “Not as we are.”

“No,” I said. “Not like this.”

For a space we remained, each occupied by his own thoughts.

For a while, we stayed, each lost in our own thoughts.

Chid, chid, chid went the chipping, and the shadows moved to and fro.

Chirp, chirp, chirp went the chirping, and the shadows shifted back and forth.

I looked at the grating. “It’s flimsy,” I said. “We might bend two of the bars and crawl through.”

I looked at the grating. “It’s weak,” I said. “We could bend two of the bars and crawl through.”

We wasted a little time in vague discussion. Then I took one of the bars in both hands, and got my feet up against the rock until they were almost on a level with my head, and so thrust against the bar. It bent so suddenly that I almost slipped. I clambered about and bent the adjacent bar in the opposite direction, and then took the luminous fungus from my pocket and dropped it down the fissure.

We spent a bit of time chatting aimlessly. Then I grabbed one of the bars with both hands and pushed my feet against the rock until they were almost at the same level as my head, pressing against the bar. It bent so quickly that I nearly lost my grip. I scrambled around and bent the nearby bar the other way, then took the glowing fungus from my pocket and dropped it down the crack.

“Don’t do anything hastily,” whispered Cavor, as I twisted myself up through the opening I had enlarged. I had a glimpse of busy figures as I came through the grating, and immediately bent down, so that the rim of the depression in which the grating lay hid me from their eyes, and so lay flat, signalling advice to Cavor as he also prepared to come through. Presently we were side by side in the depression, peering over the edge at the cavern and its occupants.

“Don’t rush into anything,” whispered Cavor, as I squeezed through the opening I had made bigger. I caught sight of some busy figures as I came through the grate, and quickly crouched down, so that the edge of the depression where the grate was hid me from their view, lying flat and signaling Cavor as he got ready to come through too. Soon we were side by side in the depression, looking over the edge at the cavern and its inhabitants.

It was a much larger cavern than we had supposed from our first glimpse of it, and we looked up from the lowest portion of its sloping floor. It widened out as it receded from us, and its roof came down and hid the remoter portion altogether. And lying in a line along its length, vanishing at last far away in that tremendous perspective, were a number of huge shapes, huge pallid hulls, upon which the Selenites were busy. At first they seemed big white cylinders of vague import. Then I noted the heads upon them lying towards us, eyeless and skinless like the heads of sheep at a butcher’s, and perceived they were the carcasses of mooncalves being cut up, much as the crew of a whaler might cut up a moored whale. They were cutting off the flesh in strips, and on some of the farther trunks the white ribs were showing. It was the sound of their hatchets that made that chid, chid, chid. Some way away a thing like a trolley cable, drawn and loaded with chunks of lax meat, was running up the slope of the cavern floor. This enormous long avenue of hulls that were destined to be food gave us a sense of the vast populousness of the moon world second only to the effect of our first glimpse down the shaft.

It was a much larger cave than we had imagined from our first look at it, and we gazed up from the lowest part of its sloping floor. It expanded as it stretched away from us, and its ceiling came down and completely concealed the farther section. Lining its length, disappearing in the distance of that immense perspective, were several massive shapes, large pale bodies, on which the Selenites were working. At first, they appeared to be big white cylinders of unclear purpose. Then I noticed the heads lying towards us, eyeless and skinless like the heads of sheep at a butcher’s, and realized they were the bodies of mooncalves being cut up, much like the crew of a whaler would butcher a moored whale. They were slicing off the flesh in strips, and on some of the distant torsos, the white ribs were visible. It was the sound of their hatchets that made that chid, chid, chid. Some distance away, a thing like a trolley cable, loaded with chunks of soft meat, was running up the slope of the cave floor. This enormous long line of bodies that were meant for food gave us a sense of the vast population of the moon world, second only to the impact of our first look down the shaft.

It seemed to me at first that the Selenites must be standing on trestle-supported planks,[2] and then I saw that the planks and supports and the hatchets were really of the same leaden hue as my fetters had seemed before white light came to bear on them. A number of very thick-looking crowbars lay about the floor, and had apparently assisted to turn the dead mooncalf over on its side. They were perhaps six feet long, with shaped handles, very tempting-looking weapons. The whole place was lit by three transverse streams of the blue fluid.

It initially struck me that the Selenites must be standing on planks supported by trestles, [2] and then I noticed that the planks, supports, and hatchets actually had the same dull gray color as my shackles had appeared before the white light illuminated them. Several hefty crowbars were scattered across the floor and seemed to have helped roll the lifeless mooncalf onto its side. They were about six feet long, with contoured handles, looking like very tempting tools. The entire area was illuminated by three streams of blue fluid.

[2] I do not remember seeing any wooden things on the moon; doors, tables, everything corresponding to our terrestrial joinery was made of metal, and I believe for the most part of gold, which as a metal would, of course, naturally recommend itself—other things being equal—on account of the ease in working it, and its toughness and durability.

[2] I don’t recall seeing anything wooden on the moon; doors, tables, everything that corresponds to our furniture was made of metal, and I think mostly gold, which, as a metal, would obviously make sense—if other factors are equal—because it’s easy to work with and is tough and durable.

We lay for a long time noting all these things in silence. “Well?” said Cavor at last.

We lay there for a long time, taking in all these things in silence. “So?” said Cavor finally.

I crouched over and turned to him. I had come upon a brilliant idea. “Unless they lowered those bodies by a crane,” I said, “we must be nearer the surface than I thought.”

I crouched down and turned to him. I had just had a brilliant idea. “Unless they lowered those bodies with a crane,” I said, “we must be closer to the surface than I thought.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“The mooncalf doesn’t hop, and it hasn’t got wings.”

“The mooncalf doesn’t jump, and it doesn’t have wings.”

He peered over the edge of the hollow again. “I wonder now—” he began. “After all, we have never gone far from the surface—”

He looked over the edge of the hollow again. “I’m starting to think—” he said. “After all, we’ve never strayed far from the surface—”

I stopped him by a grip on his arm. I had heard a noise from the cleft below us!

I stopped him by grabbing his arm. I had heard a sound coming from the gap below us!

We twisted ourselves about, and lay as still as death, with every sense alert. In a little while I did not doubt that something was quietly ascending the cleft. Very slowly and quite noiselessly I assured myself of a good grip on my chain, and waited for that something to appear.

We twisted around and lay completely still, with all our senses on high alert. After a little while, I was sure that something was quietly moving up the crack. Very slowly and without making a sound, I made sure I had a firm grip on my chain and waited for that thing to show itself.

“Just look at those chaps with the hatchets again,” I said.

“Just look at those guys with the hatchets again,” I said.

“They’re all right,” said Cavor.

“They're fine,” said Cavor.

I took a sort of provisional aim at the gap in the grating. I could hear now quite distinctly the soft twittering of the ascending Selenites, the dab of their hands against the rock, and the falling of dust from their grips as they clambered.

I aimed tentatively at the opening in the grating. I could now clearly hear the soft chirping of the rising Selenites, the sound of their hands hitting the rock, and the dust falling from their grips as they climbed.

Then I could see that there was something moving dimly in the blackness below the grating, but what it might be I could not distinguish. The whole thing seemed to hang fire just for a moment—then smash! I had sprung to my feet, struck savagely at something that had flashed out at me. It was the keen point of a spear. I have thought since that its length in the narrowness of the cleft must have prevented its being sloped to reach me. Anyhow, it shot out from the grating like the tongue of a snake, and missed and flew back and flashed again. But the second time I snatched and caught it, and wrenched it away, but not before another had darted ineffectually at me.

Then I could see something moving faintly in the darkness below the grating, but I couldn’t make out what it was. The whole situation seemed to pause for a moment—then bam! I jumped to my feet and struck out at something that had lunged at me. It was the sharp tip of a spear. I’ve since thought that its length in the narrow gap must have stopped it from reaching me directly. Anyway, it shot out from the grating like a snake’s tongue, missed, and then came back to strike again. But the second time, I grabbed it and yanked it away, though not before another spear darted at me without hitting.

I shouted with triumph as I felt the hold of the Selenite resist my pull for a moment and give, and then I was jabbing down through the bars, amidst squeals from the darkness, and Cavor had snapped off the other spear, and was leaping and flourishing it beside me, and making inefficient jabs. Clang, clang, came up through the grating, and then an axe hurtled through the air and whacked against the rocks beyond, to remind me of the fleshers at the carcasses up the cavern.

I shouted with excitement as I felt the Selenite's grip resist my pull for a moment and then give way. I started jabbing down through the bars, hearing squeals from the darkness, while Cavor had broken off the other spear and was jumping around next to me, swinging it wildly and making awkward jabs. Clang, clang, echoed up through the grating, and then an axe flew through the air and struck the rocks beyond, reminding me of the butchers at the carcasses deeper into the cavern.

I turned, and they were all coming towards us in open order waving their axes. They were short, thick, little beggars, with long arms, strikingly different from the ones we had seen before. If they had not heard of us before, they must have realised the situation with incredible swiftness. I stared at them for a moment, spear in hand. “Guard that grating, Cavor,” I cried, howled to intimidate them, and rushed to meet them. Two of them missed with their hatchets, and the rest fled incontinently. Then the two also were sprinting away up the cavern, with hands clenched and heads down. I never saw men run like them!

I turned, and they were all coming toward us in an open formation, waving their axes. They were short, stocky little guys, with long arms, strikingly different from the ones we had seen before. If they hadn’t heard of us before, they must have figured out the situation incredibly fast. I stared at them for a moment, spear in hand. “Keep watch on that grating, Cavor,” I shouted to try to intimidate them, and rushed to meet them. Two of them missed with their hatchets, and the rest ran away in a panic. Then the other two took off sprinting up the cavern, fists clenched and heads down. I’ve never seen anyone run like that!

I knew the spear I had was no good for me. It was thin and flimsy, only effectual for a thrust, and too long for a quick recover. So I only chased the Selenites as far as the first carcass, and stopped there and picked up one of the crowbars that were lying about. It felt comfortingly heavy, and equal to smashing any number of Selenites. I threw away my spear, and picked up a second crowbar for the other hand. I felt five times better than I had with the spear. I shook the two threateningly at the Selenites, who had come to a halt in a little crowd far away up the cavern, and then turned about to look at Cavor.

I knew that the spear I had wasn't useful for me. It was thin and flimsy, only good for a thrust, and too long to recover quickly. So, I chased the Selenites only as far as the first carcass, then stopped and picked up one of the crowbars lying around. It felt reassuringly heavy and capable of taking down any number of Selenites. I tossed away my spear and grabbed a second crowbar for my other hand. I felt way better than I had with the spear. I shook the two crowbars menacingly at the Selenites, who had stopped in a little group far away in the cavern, and then turned to look at Cavor.

He was leaping from side to side of the grating, making threatening jabs with his broken spear. That was all right. It would keep the Selenites down—for a time at any rate. I looked up the cavern again. What on earth were we going to do now?

He was jumping from side to side of the grate, making aggressive jabs with his broken spear. That was fine. It would keep the Selenites at bay—for a while at least. I glanced up at the cavern again. What on earth were we going to do now?

We were cornered in a sort of way already. But these butchers up the cavern had been surprised, they were probably scared, and they had no special weapons, only those little hatchets of theirs. And that way lay escape. Their sturdy little forms—ever so much shorter and thicker than the mooncalf herds—were scattered up the slope in a way that was eloquent of indecision. I had the moral advantage of a mad bull in a street. But for all that, there seemed a tremendous crowd of them. Very probably there was. Those Selenites down the cleft had certainly some infernally long spears. It might be they had other surprises for us.... But, confound it! if we charged up the cave we should let them up behind us, and if we didn’t those little brutes up the cave would probably get reinforced. Heaven alone knew what tremendous engines of warfare—guns, bombs, terrestrial torpedoes—this unknown world below our feet, this vaster world of which we had only pricked the outer cuticle, might not presently send up to our destruction. It became clear the only thing to do was to charge! It became clearer as the legs of a number of fresh Selenites appeared running down the cavern towards us.

We were already kind of trapped. But those butchers up the cave were taken by surprise, probably frightened, and they didn’t have anything special—just their little hatchets. That looked like a chance to escape. Their sturdy little bodies—much shorter and stockier than the mooncalf herds—were scattered up the slope in a way that showed they didn’t know what to do. I felt like a mad bull in the street with a moral advantage. But still, there seemed to be a huge crowd of them. There probably was. Those Selenites down the gorge definitely had some really long spears. They might have more surprises for us... But, damn it! If we charged up the cave, we’d let them come up behind us, and if we didn’t, those little bastards up the cave would likely get reinforcements. Who knew what kind of insane weapons—guns, bombs, land torpedoes—this unknown world beneath our feet, this vast world we had barely started to explore, could unleash on us? It became clear that the only thing to do was to charge! It became even clearer as a number of fresh Selenites appeared running down the cave towards us.

“Bedford!” cried Cavor, and behold! he was halfway between me and the grating.

“Bedford!” shouted Cavor, and suddenly! he was halfway between me and the grating.

“Go back!” I cried. “What are you doing—”

“Go back!” I shouted. “What are you doing—”

“They’ve got—it’s like a gun!”

“They’ve got—it’s like a weapon!”

And struggling in the grating between those defensive spears appeared the head and shoulders of a singularly lean and angular Selenite, bearing some complicated apparatus.

And struggling in the gap between those defensive spears appeared the head and shoulders of a notably lean and angular Selenite, carrying some complex equipment.

I realised Cavor’s utter incapacity for the fight we had in hand. For a moment I hesitated. Then I rushed past him whirling my crowbars, and shouting to confound the aim of the Selenite. He was aiming in the queerest way with the thing against his stomach. “Chuzz!” The thing wasn’t a gun; it went off like a cross-bow more, and dropped me in the middle of a leap.

I realized Cavor was completely unfit for the fight we were in. For a moment, I hesitated. Then, I rushed past him, swinging my crowbars and shouting to throw off the aim of the Selenite. He was aiming in the strangest way with the weapon against his stomach. “Chuzz!” It wasn't a gun; it fired more like a crossbow and took me down right in the middle of a jump.

I didn’t fall down, I simply came down a little shorter than I should have done if I hadn’t been hit, and from the feel of my shoulder the thing might have tapped me and glanced off. Then my left hand hit against the shaft, and I perceived there was a sort of spear sticking half through my shoulder. The moment after I got home with the crowbar in my right hand, and hit the Selenite fair and square. He collapsed—he crushed and crumpled—his head smashed like an egg.

I didn’t fall; I just came down a bit shorter than I should have if I hadn’t been hit, and from how my shoulder felt, it seemed like whatever hit me only brushed against me. Then my left hand hit something, and I realized there was a spear sticking partway through my shoulder. A moment later, I got home with the crowbar in my right hand and hit the Selenite right on target. He collapsed—crushed and crumpled—his head smashed like an egg.

I dropped a crowbar, pulled the spear out of my shoulder, and began to jab it down the grating into the darkness. At each jab came a shriek and twitter. Finally I hurled the spear down upon them with all my strength, leapt up, picked up the crowbar again, and started for the multitude up the cavern.

I dropped the crowbar, pulled the spear out of my shoulder, and started to stab it down into the darkness through the grate. Each stab brought a scream and flutter. Finally, I threw the spear down at them with all my might, jumped up, grabbed the crowbar again, and headed towards the crowd in the cave.

“Bedford!” cried Cavor. “Bedford!” as I flew past him.

“Bedford!” shouted Cavor. “Bedford!” as I zoomed past him.

I seem to remember his footsteps coming on behind me.

I feel like I can hear his footsteps following me.

Step, leap ... whack, step, leap.... Each leap seemed to last ages. With each, the cave opened out and the number of Selenites visible increased. At first they seemed all running about like ants in a disturbed ant-hill, one or two waving hatchets and coming to meet me, more running away, some bolting sideways into the avenue of carcasses, then presently others came in sight carrying spears, and then others. I saw a most extraordinary thing, all hands and feet, bolting for cover. The cavern grew darker farther up.

Step, leap... whack, step, leap... Each leap felt like it lasted forever. With each one, the cave expanded, and more Selenites became visible. At first, they all seemed to be scurrying around like ants in a disturbed ant hill, a few waving hatchets and approaching me, while more ran away, some darting sideways into the line of carcasses. Then, others appeared carrying spears, and then even more. I witnessed something truly bizarre, all hands and feet rushing for cover. The cavern became darker further up.

Flick! something flew over my head. Flick! As I soared in mid-stride I saw a spear hit and quiver in one of the carcasses to my left. Then, as I came down, one hit the ground before me, and I heard the remote chuzz! with which their things were fired. Flick, flick! for a moment it was a shower. They were volleying!

Flick! Something zipped over my head. Flick! As I leaped mid-stride, I saw a spear strike and shake in one of the bodies to my left. Then, as I landed, one landed right in front of me, and I heard the distant chuzz! from where their weapons were fired. Flick, flick! For a moment, it was like a rain of spears. They were volleying!

I stopped dead.

I froze.

I don’t think I thought clearly then. I seem to remember a kind of stereotyped phrase running through my mind: “Zone of fire, seek cover!” I know I made a dash for the space between two of the carcasses, and stood there panting and feeling very wicked.

I don’t think I was thinking clearly back then. I remember a clichéd phrase going through my mind: “Zone of fire, seek cover!” I know I rushed to the gap between two of the bodies and stood there, breathing heavily and feeling really guilty.

I looked round for Cavor, and for a moment it seemed as if he had vanished from the world. Then he came out of the darkness between the row of the carcasses and the rocky wall of the cavern. I saw his little face, dark and blue, and shining with perspiration and emotion.

I looked around for Cavor, and for a moment it felt like he had disappeared from the world. Then he emerged from the shadows between the line of carcasses and the rocky wall of the cave. I saw his small face, dark and blue, shining with sweat and strong emotions.

He was saying something, but what it was I did not heed. I had realised that we might work from mooncalf to mooncalf up the cave until we were near enough to charge home. It was charge or nothing. “Come on!” I said, and led the way.

He was saying something, but I didn't pay attention to what it was. I realized that we could work from moon to moon in the cave until we were close enough to charge back home. It was either charge or nothing. “Let’s go!” I said, and took the lead.

“Bedford!” he cried unavailingly.

“Bedford!” he shouted in vain.

My mind was busy as we went up that narrow alley between the dead bodies and the wall of the cavern. The rocks curved about—they could not enfilade us. Though in that narrow space we could not leap, yet with our earth-born strength we were still able to go very much faster than the Selenites. I reckoned we should presently come right among them. Once we were on them, they would be nearly as formidable as black beetles. Only there would first of all be a volley. I thought of a stratagem. I whipped off my flannel jacket as I ran.

My mind was racing as we moved up that narrow alley between the dead bodies and the cave wall. The rocks curved around us—there was no way they could shoot at us all at once. Even though we couldn't jump in that tight space, our natural strength still allowed us to move much faster than the Selenites. I figured we would soon find ourselves right in the middle of them. Once we were on them, they'd be almost as intimidating as black beetles. But first, there would definitely be a barrage. I thought of a plan. I quickly took off my flannel jacket as I ran.

“Bedford!” panted Cavor behind me.

“Bedford!” gasped Cavor behind me.

I glanced back. “What?” said I.

I looked back. "What?" I asked.

He was pointing upward over the carcasses. “White light!” he said. “White light again!”

He was pointing up over the dead animals. “White light!” he said. “White light again!”

I looked, and it was even so; a faint white ghost of light in the remoter cavern roof. That seemed to give me double strength.

I looked, and it was true; a faint white ghost of light on the distant cave ceiling. That seemed to give me extra strength.

“Keep close,” I said. A flat, long Selenite dashed out of the darkness, and squealed and fled. I halted, and stopped Cavor with my hand. I hung my jacket over my crowbar, ducked round the next carcass, dropped jacket and crowbar, showed myself, and darted back.

“Stay close,” I said. A flat, long Selenite rushed out of the darkness, squealed, and ran away. I paused and stopped Cavor with my hand. I draped my jacket over my crowbar, went around the next carcass, dropped the jacket and crowbar, revealed myself, and quickly ran back.

“Chuzz-flick,” just one arrow came. We were close on the Selenites, and they were standing in a crowd, broad, short, and tall together, with a little battery of their shooting implements pointing down the cave. Three or four other arrows followed the first, then their fire ceased.

“Chuzz-flick,” just one arrow came. We were close to the Selenites, and they were standing together in a crowd, short and tall all mixed in, with a small battery of their shooting devices aimed down the cave. Three or four more arrows came after the first, then their firing stopped.

I stuck out my head, and escaped by a hair’s-breadth. This time I drew a dozen shots or more, and heard the Selenites shouting and twittering as if with excitement as they shot. I picked up jacket and crowbar again.

I stuck my head out and barely got away. This time I fired a dozen shots or more and could hear the Selenites yelling and chattering as if they were excited while shooting. I picked up my jacket and crowbar again.

Now!” said I, and thrust out the jacket.

Now!” I said, and pushed out the jacket.

“Chuzz-zz-zz-zz! Chuzz!” In an instant my jacket had grown a thick beard of arrows, and they were quivering all over the carcass behind us. Instantly I slipped the crowbar out of the jacket, dropped the jacket—for all I know to the contrary it is lying up there in the moon now—and rushed out upon them.

“Chuzz-zz-zz-zz! Chuzz!” In a split second, my jacket was covered in a thick layer of arrows, all vibrating on the body behind us. Without thinking, I pulled the crowbar out of my jacket, dropped the jacket—who knows, it might still be up there in the moon now—and charged at them.

For a minute perhaps it was massacre. I was too fierce to discriminate, and the Selenites were probably too scared to fight. At any rate they made no sort of fight against me. I saw scarlet, as the saying is. I remember I seemed to be wading among those leathery, thin things as a man wades through tall grass, mowing and hitting, first right, then left; smash. Little drops of moisture flew about. I trod on things that crushed and piped and went slippery. The crowd seemed to open and close and flow like water. They seemed to have no combined plan whatever. There were spears flew about me, I was grazed over the ear by one. I was stabbed once in the arm and once in the cheek, but I only found that out afterwards, when the blood had had time to run and cool and feel wet.

For a moment, it felt like a massacre. I was too intense to hold back, and the Selenites were probably too frightened to fight back. Either way, they didn’t put up any resistance against me. I saw red, as the saying goes. I remember it felt like I was wading through those thin, leathery creatures like someone trudges through tall grass, swinging and striking, first to the right, then to the left; smash. Little droplets of moisture flew around. I stepped on things that crunched and squeaked and became slippery. The crowd seemed to open and close, flowing like water. They didn’t seem to have any coordinated plan at all. Spears flew around me; one grazed my ear. I got stabbed once in the arm and once in the cheek, but I only realized that later when the blood had time to flow and cool and feel wet.

What Cavor did I do not know. For a space it seemed that this fighting had lasted for an age, and must needs go on for ever. Then suddenly it was all over, and there was nothing to be seen but the backs of heads bobbing up and down as their owners ran in all directions.... I seemed altogether unhurt. I ran forward some paces, shouting, then turned about. I was amazed.

What Cavor did, I have no idea. For a while, it felt like this fight had been going on forever and would never end. Then, all of a sudden, it was over, and all I could see were the backs of heads bobbing up and down as their owners ran in every direction.... I seemed completely unharmed. I ran forward a few steps, shouting, then turned around. I was stunned.

I had come right through them in vast flying strides, they were all behind me, and running hither and thither to hide.

I had made my way past them in big, swift leaps; they were all behind me, darting around trying to find places to hide.

I felt an enormous astonishment at the evaporation of the great fight into which I had hurled myself, and not a little exultation. It did not seem to me that I had discovered the Selenites were unexpectedly flimsy, but that I was unexpectedly strong. I laughed stupidly. This fantastic moon!

I felt a huge surprise at how the intense battle I had thrown myself into suddenly fizzled out, and I felt a rush of excitement. It didn’t seem to me that I had found out the Selenites were surprisingly weak, but that I was surprisingly strong. I laughed foolishly. This crazy moon!

I glanced for a moment at the smashed and writhing bodies that were scattered over the cavern floor, with a vague idea of further violence, then hurried on after Cavor.

I looked for a moment at the broken and writhing bodies that were spread across the cave floor, with a blurry sense of more violence to come, then quickly continued after Cavor.

XVIII.
In the Sunlight

Presently we saw that the cavern before us opened upon a hazy void. In another moment we had emerged upon a sort of slanting gallery, that projected into a vast circular space, a huge cylindrical pit running vertically up and down. Round this pit the slanting gallery ran without any parapet or protection for a turn and a half, and then plunged high above into the rock again. Somehow it reminded me then of one of those spiral turns of the railway through the Saint Gothard. It was all tremendously huge. I can scarcely hope to convey to you the Titanic proportion of all that place, the Titanic effect of it. Our eyes followed up the vast declivity of the pit wall, and overhead and far above we beheld a round opening set with faint stars, and half of the lip about it well nigh blinding with the white light of the sun. At that we cried aloud simultaneously.

Currently, we noticed that the cave in front of us opened into a hazy emptiness. In a moment, we stepped out onto a slanted gallery that extended into a vast circular space, a huge cylindrical pit running vertically up and down. The slanted gallery wrapped around this pit for a turn and a half without any railing or protection, then soared high back into the rock. It somehow reminded me of one of those spiral railway turns through the Saint Gothard. Everything felt incredibly massive. I can hardly express to you the colossal scale of the entire place, its immense impact. Our eyes traced the steep slope of the pit wall, and above us, we saw a round opening dotted with faint stars, and half of the edge around it nearly blinding us with the bright sunlight. At that moment, we exclaimed together.

“Come on!” I said, leading the way.

“Let’s go!” I said, taking the lead.

“But there?” said Cavor, and very carefully stepped nearer the edge of the gallery. I followed his example, and craned forward and looked down, but I was dazzled by that gleam of light above, and I could see only a bottomless darkness with spectral patches of crimson and purple floating therein. Yet if I could not see, I could hear. Out of this darkness came a sound, a sound like the angry hum one can hear if one puts one’s ear outside a hive of bees, a sound out of that enormous hollow, it may be, four miles beneath our feet...

“But there?” Cavor said, carefully stepping closer to the edge of the gallery. I followed his lead, leaning forward to look down, but the bright light above dazzled me, and all I could see was endless darkness with ghostly patches of crimson and purple floating around. Even though I couldn’t see clearly, I could hear something. From that darkness came a sound, like the angry buzz you hear when you put your ear next to a beehive, a sound coming from that vast void, possibly four miles beneath us...

For a moment I listened, then tightened my grip on my crowbar, and led the way up the gallery.

For a moment, I listened, then tightened my grip on my crowbar and led the way up the hallway.

“This must be the shaft we looked down upon,” said Cavor. “Under that lid.”

“This must be the shaft we looked down into,” said Cavor. “Under that lid.”

“And below there, is where we saw the lights.”

“And down there is where we saw the lights.”

“The lights!” said he. “Yes—the lights of the world that now we shall never see.”

“The lights!” he said. “Yes—the lights of the world that we'll never see again.”

“We’ll come back,” I said, for now we had escaped so much I was rashly sanguine that we should recover the sphere.

“We’ll come back,” I said, because after everything we had escaped, I was overly optimistic that we would get the sphere back.

His answer I did not catch.

I didn't get his answer.

“Eh?” I asked.

"Eh?" I asked.

“It doesn’t matter,” he answered, and we hurried on in silence.

“It doesn’t matter,” he replied, and we quickly moved on in silence.

I suppose that slanting lateral way was four or five miles long, allowing for its curvature, and it ascended at a slope that would have made it almost impossibly steep on earth, but which one strode up easily under lunar conditions. We saw only two Selenites during all that portion of our flight, and directly they became aware of us they ran headlong. It was clear that the knowledge of our strength and violence had reached them. Our way to the exterior was unexpectedly plain. The spiral gallery straightened into a steeply ascendent tunnel, its floor bearing abundant traces of the mooncalves, and so straight and short in proportion to its vast arch, that no part of it was absolutely dark. Almost immediately it began to lighten, and then far off and high up, and quite blindingly brilliant, appeared its opening on the exterior, a slope of Alpine steepness surmounted by a crest of bayonet shrub, tall and broken down now, and dry and dead, in spiky silhouette against the sun.

I guess that slanted path was about four or five miles long, considering its curve, and it rose at a slope that would have been nearly impossible to climb on Earth, but was easy to walk up in lunar conditions. We only spotted two Selenites during that part of our flight, and as soon as they noticed us, they ran off quickly. It was obvious that they were aware of our strength and ability for violence. Our route to the outside was surprisingly straightforward. The spiral gallery changed into a steep tunnel, with lots of signs of mooncalves on the floor, and it was so straight and short compared to its huge arch that no part of it was completely dark. Almost right away, it started to brighten, and then far off and high up, a blindingly bright opening appeared, leading to the outside, a slope as steep as the Alps topped with a crest of bayonet shrubs, tall and broken down now, dry and dead, standing in sharp silhouette against the sun.

And it is strange that we men, to whom this very vegetation had seemed so weird and horrible a little time ago, should now behold it with the emotion a home-coming exile might feel at sight of his native land. We welcomed even the rareness of the air that made us pant as we ran, and which rendered speaking no longer the easy thing that it had been, but an effort to make oneself heard. Larger grew the sunlit circle above us, and larger, and all the nearer tunnel sank into a rim of indistinguishable black. We saw the dead bayonet shrub no longer with any touch of green in it, but brown and dry and thick, and the shadow of its upper branches high out of sight made a densely interlaced pattern upon the tumbled rocks. And at the immediate mouth of the tunnel was a wide trampled space where the mooncalves had come and gone.

And it’s strange that we men, who just a little while ago found this vegetation so weird and horrifying, now see it with the emotion of a homecoming exile looking at his native land. We even welcomed the thinness of the air that made us breathless as we ran, and that made speaking no longer an easy task, but a struggle to be heard. The sunlit circle above us grew larger and larger, while the dark tunnel sank into an indistinguishable blackness. We no longer saw the dead bayonet shrub with any hint of green, but as brown and dry and thick, and the shadow of its higher branches out of sight created a densely interlaced pattern on the uneven rocks. Right at the entrance of the tunnel was a wide trampled area where the mooncalves had come and gone.

We came out upon this space at last into a light and heat that hit and pressed upon us. We traversed the exposed area painfully, and clambered up a slope among the scrub stems, and sat down at last panting in a high place beneath the shadow of a mass of twisted lava. Even in the shade the rock felt hot.

We finally emerged into a space filled with light and heat that slammed into us. We painfully crossed the open area and climbed up a slope through the scrub, finally collapsing in a high spot under the shade of a bunch of twisted lava. Even in the shade, the rock felt warm.

The air was intensely hot, and we were in great physical discomfort, but for all that we were no longer in a nightmare. We seemed to have come to our own province again, beneath the stars. All the fear and stress of our flight through the dim passages and fissures below had fallen from us. That last fight had filled us with an enormous confidence in ourselves so far as the Selenites were concerned. We looked back almost incredulously at the black opening from which we had just emerged. Down there it was, in a blue glow that now in our memories seemed the next thing to absolute darkness, we had met with things like mad mockeries of men, helmet-headed creatures, and had walked in fear before them, and had submitted to them until we could submit no longer. And behold, they had smashed like wax and scattered like chaff, and fled and vanished like the creatures of a dream!

The air was extremely hot, and we felt really uncomfortable, but despite that, we were no longer in a nightmare. It felt like we had returned to our own territory again, under the stars. All the fear and stress from our escape through the dim tunnels and cracks below had fallen away. That last fight had left us with a huge confidence in ourselves, at least when it came to the Selenites. We looked back almost in disbelief at the dark opening we had just come from. Down there, in a blue glow that now seemed almost completely dark in our memories, we had encountered things that were like crazed imitations of men, helmet-headed creatures, and had walked in fear before them, submitting until we could no longer endure it. And look, they had crumbled like wax and scattered like chaff, fleeing and disappearing like the figures in a dream!

I rubbed my eyes, doubting whether we had not slept and dreamt these things by reason of the fungus we had eaten, and suddenly discovered the blood upon my face, and then that my shirt was sticking painfully to my shoulder and arm.

I rubbed my eyes, wondering if we had actually been awake or if we just dreamed these things because of the fungus we ate, and then I suddenly noticed the blood on my face, and realized that my shirt was painfully sticking to my shoulder and arm.

“Confound it!” I said, gauging my injuries with an investigatory hand, and suddenly that distant tunnel mouth became, as it were, a watching eye.

“Damn it!” I said, examining my injuries with a probing hand, and suddenly that distant tunnel opening felt like a watching eye.

“Cavor!” I said; “what are they going to do now? And what are we going to do?”

“Cavor!” I said. “What are they going to do now? And what are we going to do?”

He shook his head, with his eyes fixed upon the tunnel. “How can one tell what they will do?”

He shook his head, staring at the tunnel. “How can you know what they'll do?”

“It depends on what they think of us, and I don’t see how we can begin to guess that. And it depends upon what they have in reserve. It’s as you say, Cavor, we have touched the merest outside of this world. They may have all sorts of things inside here. Even with those shooting things they might make it bad for us....

“It depends on what they think of us, and I don’t see how we can start to guess that. And it depends on what they have in reserve. Just like you said, Cavor, we’ve only scratched the surface of this world. They could have all kinds of things in here. Even with those shooting weapons, they could really make it tough for us....

“Yet after all,” I said, “even if we don’t find the sphere at once, there is a chance for us. We might hold out. Even through the night. We might go down there again and make a fight for it.”

“Still,” I said, “even if we don’t find the sphere right away, we have a chance. We could hold on. Even through the night. We could go back down there and fight for it.”

I stared about me with speculative eyes. The character of the scenery had altered altogether by reason of the enormous growth and subsequent drying of the scrub. The crest on which we sat was high, and commanded a wide prospect of the crater landscape, and we saw it now all sere and dry in the late autumn of the lunar afternoon. Rising one behind the other were long slopes and fields of trampled brown where the mooncalves had pastured, and far away in the full blaze of the sun a drove of them basked slumberously, scattered shapes, each with a blot of shadow against it like sheep on the side of a down. But never a sign of a Selenite was to be seen. Whether they had fled on our emergence from the interior passages, or whether they were accustomed to retire after driving out the mooncalves, I cannot guess. At the time I believed the former was the case.

I looked around with curious eyes. The landscape had completely changed due to the massive growth and drying of the scrub. The hill where we sat was high, offering a wide view of the crater landscape, which now looked dry and withered in the late autumn of the lunar afternoon. Long slopes and fields of trampled brown stretched out where the mooncalves had grazed, and far off, in the bright sunlight, a group of them snoozed lazily, appearing as scattered shapes with shadows like sheep on a hillside. But there was not a single sign of a Selenite. I couldn't tell if they had fled when we came out of the interior passages or if they usually left after driving the mooncalves out. At that moment, I thought it was the first option.

“If we were to set fire to all this stuff,” I said, “we might find the sphere among the ashes.”

“If we burned all this stuff,” I said, “we might find the sphere in the ashes.”

Cavor did not seem to hear me. He was peering under his hand at the stars, that still, in spite of the intense sunlight, were abundantly visible in the sky. “How long do you think we’ve have been here?” he asked at last.

Cavor didn't seem to hear me. He was looking under his hand at the stars, which, despite the bright sunlight, were still clearly visible in the sky. "How long do you think we've been here?" he finally asked.

“Been where?”

"Been where?"

“On the moon.”

"On the Moon."

“Two earthly days, perhaps.”

"Maybe two Earth days."

“More nearly ten. Do you know, the sun is past its zenith, and sinking in the west. In four days’ time or less it will be night.”

“About ten. You know, the sun has passed its highest point and is going down in the west. In four days or less, it will be night.”

“But—we’ve only eaten once!”

“But—we’ve only eaten one time!”

“I know that. And— But there are the stars!”

“I know that. But there are the stars!”

“But why should time seem different because we are on a smaller planet?”

“But why should time feel different just because we're on a smaller planet?”

“I don’t know. There it is!”

“I don’t know. There it is!”

“How does one tell time?”

“How do you tell time?”

“Hunger—fatigue—all those things are different. Everything is different—everything. To me it seems that since first we came out of the sphere has been only a question of hours—long hours—at most.”

“Hunger—tiredness—all those feelings are different. Everything is different—everything. To me, it feels like since we first came out of the sphere, it’s just been a matter of hours—long hours—at most.”

“Ten days,” I said; “that leaves—” I looked up at the sun for a moment, and then saw that it was halfway from the zenith to the western edge of things. “Four days! ... Cavor, we mustn’t sit here and dream. How do you think we may begin?”

“Ten days,” I said; “that leaves—” I looked up at the sun for a moment, and then saw that it was halfway from the highest point to the western edge of things. “Four days! ... Cavor, we can’t just sit here and dream. How do you think we should start?”

I stood up. “We must get a fixed point we can recognise—we might hoist a flag, or a handkerchief, or something—and quarter the ground, and work round that.”

I stood up. “We need to find a fixed point we can recognize—we could put up a flag, or a handkerchief, or something—and divide the area into sections and move around that.”

He stood up beside me.

He got up next to me.

“Yes,” he said, “there is nothing for it but to hunt the sphere. Nothing. We may find it—certainly we may find it. And if not—”

“Yes,” he said, “we have no choice but to search for the sphere. Absolutely none. We might find it—there’s a good chance we could find it. And if we don’t—”

“We must keep on looking.”

"We need to keep searching."

He looked this way and that, glanced up at the sky and down at the tunnel, and astonished me by a sudden gesture of impatience. “Oh! but we have done foolishly! To have come to this pass! Think how it might have been, and the things we might have done!”

He looked around, checked the sky and the tunnel, and surprised me with a sudden gesture of frustration. “Oh! But we’ve been so foolish! To have come to this point! Think about how it could have been and all the things we could have accomplished!”

“We might do something yet.”

“We might do something soon.”

“Never the thing we might have done. Here below our feet is a world. Think of what that world must be! Think of that machine we saw, and the lid and the shaft! They were just remote outlying things, and those creatures we have seen and fought with no more than ignorant peasants, dwellers in the outskirts, yokels and labourers half akin to brutes. Down below! Caverns beneath caverns, tunnels, structures, ways... It must open out, and be greater and wider and more populous as one descends. Assuredly. Right down at the last the central sea that washes round the core of the moon. Think of its inky waters under the spare lights—if, indeed, their eyes need lights! Think of the cascading tributaries pouring down their channels to feed it! Think of the tides upon its surface, and the rush and swirl of its ebb and flow! Perhaps they have ships that go upon it, perhaps down there are mighty cities and swarming ways, and wisdom and order passing the wit of man. And we may die here upon it, and never see the masters who must be—ruling over these things! We may freeze and die here, and the air will freeze and thaw upon us, and then—! Then they will come upon us, come on our stiff and silent bodies, and find the sphere we cannot find, and they will understand at last too late all the thought and effort that ended here in vain!”

“Never the thing we could have done. Below our feet is a world. Imagine what that world must be! Think of that machine we saw, and the lid and the shaft! They were just distant, remote things, and those creatures we’ve encountered and fought with are nothing more than uneducated peasants, folks from the outskirts, yokels and laborers barely resembling humans. Down below! Caverns beneath caverns, tunnels, structures, pathways... It must expand, be bigger and broader and more crowded as one goes deeper. Absolutely. Right down at the end, the central sea that surrounds the core of the moon. Think of its dark waters under the sparse lights—if, indeed, their eyes need lights! Think of the cascading streams flowing down their channels to feed it! Picture the tides on its surface, the rush and swirl of its ebb and flow! Maybe they have ships sailing on it, perhaps down there are grand cities and bustling paths, with knowledge and order beyond human understanding. And we might die here without ever seeing the masters who must exist—ruling over these things! We might freeze and die here, as the air freezes and thaws around us, and then—! Then they will find us, come upon our stiff and silent bodies, and discover the sphere we cannot find, and they will finally understand, too late, all the thought and effort that ended here in vain!”

His voice for all that speech sounded like the voice of someone heard in a telephone, weak and far away.

His voice during all that talk sounded like someone on the phone, weak and distant.

“But the darkness,” I said.

“But the darkness,” I said.

“One might get over that.”

"One might get past that."

“How?”

“Why?”

“I don’t know. How am I to know? One might carry a torch, one might have a lamp— The others—might understand.”

“I don’t know. How should I know? One person might carry a torch, another might have a lamp—the others might understand.”

He stood for a moment with his hands held down and a rueful face, staring out over the waste that defied him. Then with a gesture of renunciation he turned towards me with proposals for the systematic hunting of the sphere.

He stood for a moment with his hands down and a regretful expression, staring out at the desolation that challenged him. Then, with a gesture of surrender, he turned to me with suggestions for the organized hunting of the sphere.

“We can return,” I said.

"We can go back," I said.

He looked about him. “First of all we shall have to get to earth.”

He looked around. “First, we need to get to Earth.”

“We could bring back lamps to carry and climbing irons, and a hundred necessary things.”

“We could bring back lamps to carry, climbing gear, and a hundred other essential things.”

“Yes,” he said.

“Yes,” he replied.

“We can take back an earnest of success in this gold.”

“We can take back a valuable sign of success in this gold.”

He looked at my golden crowbars, and said nothing for a space. He stood with his hands clasped behind his back, staring across the crater. At last he signed and spoke. “It was I found the way here, but to find a way isn’t always to be master of a way. If I take my secret back to earth, what will happen? I do not see how I can keep my secret for a year, for even a part of a year. Sooner or later it must come out, even if other men rediscover it. And then ... Governments and powers will struggle to get hither, they will fight against one another, and against these moon people; it will only spread warfare and multiply the occasions of war. In a little while, in a very little while, if I tell my secret, this planet to its deepest galleries will be strewn with human dead. Other things are doubtful, but that is certain. It is not as though man had any use for the moon. What good would the moon be to men? Even of their own planet what have they made but a battle-ground and theatre of infinite folly? Small as his world is, and short as his time, he has still in his little life down there far more than he can do. No! Science has toiled too long forging weapons for fools to use. It is time she held her hand. Let him find it out for himself again—in a thousand years’ time.”

He looked at my golden crowbars and was silent for a moment. He stood there with his hands clasped behind his back, staring across the crater. Finally, he sighed and spoke. “I was the one who found the way here, but discovering a path doesn’t mean you control it. If I take my secret back to Earth, what will happen? I can’t imagine keeping my secret for a year, not even part of a year. Sooner or later, it will come out, even if others stumble upon it. And then... governments and powers will compete to get here; they’ll fight against each other and against these moon people. It will only lead to more warfare and multiply the chances for conflict. Before long, if I reveal my secret, this planet will be littered with human corpses in its deepest places. Other outcomes are uncertain, but that is guaranteed. It’s not as if humanity really needs the moon. What good would the moon do for people? On their own planet, all they’ve created is a battlefield and a stage for endless nonsense. Despite how small his world is and how brief his time, he still has far more to achieve in his little life down there. No! Science has spent too long making weapons for fools to use. It’s time to pull back. Let him rediscover it on his own—in a thousand years’ time.”

“There are methods of secrecy,” I said.

“There are ways to keep things secret,” I said.

He looked up at me and smiled. “After all,” he said, “why should one worry? There is little chance of our finding the sphere, and down below things are brewing. It’s simply the human habit of hoping till we die that makes us think of return. Our troubles are only beginning. We have shown these moon folk violence, we have given them a taste of our quality, and our chances are about as good as a tiger’s that has got loose and killed a man in Hyde Park. The news of us must be running down from gallery to gallery, down towards the central parts.... No sane beings will ever let us take that sphere back to earth after so much as they have seen of us.”

He looked up at me and smiled. “After all,” he said, “why should anyone worry? There’s not much chance we’ll find the sphere, and things are heating up down below. It’s just the human nature to keep hoping until we die that makes us think about coming back. Our problems are just starting. We’ve shown these moon people violence; we’ve given them a glimpse of what we’re capable of, and our chances are about as good as a tiger that’s gotten loose and killed someone in Hyde Park. The news about us must be spreading from one group to another, all the way to the central areas... No rational beings are ever going to let us take that sphere back to Earth after everything they’ve seen from us.”

“We aren’t improving our chances,” said I, “by sitting here.”

“We’re not improving our chances,” I said, “by sitting here.”

We stood up side by side.

We stood next to each other.

“After all,” he said, “we must separate. We must stick up a handkerchief on these tall spikes here and fasten it firmly, and from this as a centre we must work over the crater. You must go westward, moving out in semicircles to and fro towards the setting sun. You must move first with your shadow on your right until it is at right angles with the direction of your handkerchief, and then with your shadow on your left. And I will do the same to the east. We will look into every gully, examine every skerry of rocks; we will do all we can to find my sphere. If we see the Selenites we will hide from them as well as we can. For drink we must take snow, and if we feel the need of food, we must kill a mooncalf if we can, and eat such flesh as it has—raw—and so each will go his own way.”

“After all,” he said, “we have to split up. We need to stick a handkerchief onto these tall spikes here and secure it tightly, and from this as a center, we need to work our way over the crater. You should head west, moving out in semicircles toward the setting sun. Start with your shadow on your right until it’s at a right angle to the direction of your handkerchief, and then switch to having your shadow on your left. I’ll do the same to the east. We’ll check every gully and inspect every rocky outcrop; we’ll do everything we can to find my sphere. If we see any Selenites, we’ll do our best to hide from them. For drinking, we’ll take snow, and if we feel hungry, we should try to kill a mooncalf if possible and eat whatever flesh it has—raw—and so each of us will go our own way.”

“And if one of us comes upon the sphere?”

“And what if one of us finds the sphere?”

“He must come back to the white handkerchief, and stand by it and signal to the other.”

“He has to return to the white handkerchief, stand by it, and signal to the others.”

“And if neither?”

"And what if neither?"

Cavor glanced up at the sun. “We go on seeking until the night and cold overtake us.”

Cavor looked up at the sun. “We keep searching until the night and cold catch up to us.”

“Suppose the Selenites have found the sphere and hidden it?”

“Maybe the Selenites have found the sphere and concealed it?”

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“Or if presently they come hunting us?”

“Or what if they come looking for us right now?”

He made no answer.

He didn’t respond.

“You had better take a club,” I said.

“You should probably take a club,” I said.

He shook his head, and stared away from me across the waste.

He shook his head and looked away from me into the distance.

But for a moment he did not start. He looked round at me shyly, hesitated. “Au revoir,” he said.

But for a moment, he didn’t move. He glanced at me shyly, hesitated. “See you later,” he said.

I felt an odd stab of emotion. A sense of how we had galled each other, and particularly how I must have galled him, came to me. “Confound it,” thought I, “we might have done better!” I was on the point of asking him to shake hands—for that, somehow, was how I felt just then—when he put his feet together and leapt away from me towards the north. He seemed to drift through the air as a dead leaf would do, fell lightly, and leapt again. I stood for a moment watching him, then faced westward reluctantly, pulled myself together, and with something of the feeling of a man who leaps into icy water, selected a leaping point, and plunged forward to explore my solitary half of the moon world. I dropped rather clumsily among rocks, stood up and looked about me, clambered on to a rocky slab, and leapt again....

I felt a strange wave of emotion. I realized how much we had annoyed each other, especially how I must have frustrated him. “Darn it,” I thought, “we could have done better!” I almost asked him to shake hands—because that was how I felt at that moment—when he brought his feet together and jumped away from me towards the north. He seemed to float through the air like a dead leaf, fell lightly, and jumped again. I stood there for a moment watching him, then reluctantly turned to the west, gathered myself, and with a feeling like a guy jumping into freezing water, picked a spot to jump from and plunged forward to explore my lonely half of the moon world. I landed a bit clumsily among the rocks, got up and looked around, climbed onto a rocky slab, and jumped again...

When presently I looked for Cavor he was hidden from my eyes, but the handkerchief showed out bravely on its headland, white in the blaze of the sun.

When I looked for Cavor, he was out of sight, but the handkerchief stood out proudly on its headland, white in the bright sunlight.

I determined not to lose sight of that handkerchief whatever might betide.

I decided not to lose track of that handkerchief no matter what happened.

XIX.
Mr. Bedford Alone

In a little while it seemed to me as though I had always been alone on the moon. I hunted for a time with a certain intentness, but the heat was still very great, and the thinness of the air felt like a hoop about one’s chest. I came presently into a hollow basin bristling with tall, brown, dry fronds about its edge, and I sat down under these to rest and cool. I intended to rest for only a little while. I put down my clubs beside me, and sat resting my chin on my hands. I saw with a sort of colourless interest that the rocks of the basin, where here and there the crackling dry lichens had shrunk away to show them, were all veined and splattered with gold, that here and there bosses of rounded and wrinkled gold projected from among the litter. What did that matter now? A sort of languor had possession of my limbs and mind, I did not believe for a moment that we should ever find the sphere in that vast desiccated wilderness. I seemed to lack a motive for effort until the Selenites should come. Then I supposed I should exert myself, obeying that unreasonable imperative that urges a man before all things to preserve and defend his life, albeit he may preserve it only to die more painfully in a little while.

In a little while, it felt like I had always been alone on the moon. I searched for some time with focused intent, but the heat was still intense, and the thin air felt like a tight band around my chest. I eventually found a hollow basin surrounded by tall, brown, dry fronds, and I sat down under them to rest and cool off. I planned to rest for just a short while. I set my clubs down beside me and leaned my chin on my hands. I noticed with a sort of dull interest that the rocks in the basin, where the shriveled dry lichens had pulled away, were all veined and splattered with gold, with rounded and wrinkled gold lumps sticking out from among the debris. What did that even matter now? A sense of weariness had taken over my arms and mind; I didn’t believe for a moment that we would ever find the sphere in that vast dry wilderness. I felt no motivation to make an effort until the Selenites arrived. Then I figured I would push myself, driven by that unreasonable urge to protect and defend my life, even if it meant preserving it only to suffer more painfully soon after.

Why had we come to the moon?

Why did we come to the moon?

The thing presented itself to me as a perplexing problem. What is this spirit in man that urges him for ever to depart from happiness and security, to toil, to place himself in danger, to risk even a reasonable certainty of death? It dawned upon me up there in the moon as a thing I ought always to have known, that man is not made simply to go about being safe and comfortable and well fed and amused. Almost any man, if you put the thing to him, not in words, but in the shape of opportunities, will show that he knows as much. Against his interest, against his happiness, he is constantly being driven to do unreasonable things. Some force not himself impels him, and go he must. But why? Why? Sitting there in the midst of that useless moon gold, amidst the things of another world, I took count of all my life. Assuming I was to die a castaway upon the moon, I failed altogether to see what purpose I had served. I got no light on that point, but at any rate it was clearer to me than it had ever been in my life before that I was not serving my own purpose, that all my life I had in truth never served the purposes of my private life. Whose purposes, what purposes, was I serving? ... I ceased to speculate on why we had come to the moon, and took a wider sweep. Why had I come to the earth? Why had I a private life at all? ... I lost myself at last in bottomless speculations....

The situation presented itself to me as a puzzling dilemma. What is this drive in humans that constantly pushes them away from happiness and safety, to struggle, to put themselves in danger, and even to risk a reasonable chance of death? It became clear to me up there in the moonlight as something I should have always understood: humans are not just made to live safely, comfortably, well-fed, and entertained. Almost any person, when faced with the reality—not in words, but in the form of opportunities—will show they understand this truth. Against their own interests, against their joy, they are often compelled to do irrational things. Some force beyond themselves urges them on, and they must go. But why? Why? Sitting there surrounded by that useless moonlight, among the things of another world, I reflected on my entire life. Assuming I was to die abandoned on the moon, I could not see what purpose I had served. I didn't find clarity on that issue, but it was clearer to me than ever before that I wasn’t fulfilling my own purpose, that throughout my life I had never actually served the purposes of my personal life. Whose purposes, what purposes, was I fulfilling? ... I stopped wondering why we had come to the moon and broadened my perspective. Why had I come to Earth? Why did I even have a personal life at all? ... I eventually got lost in endless thoughts....

My thoughts became vague and cloudy, no longer leading in definite directions. I had not felt heavy or weary—I cannot imagine one doing so upon the moon—but I suppose I was greatly fatigued. At any rate I slept.

My thoughts turned vague and unclear, no longer heading in clear directions. I didn't feel heavy or tired—I can't imagine anyone feeling that way on the moon—but I guess I was pretty exhausted. Either way, I fell asleep.

Slumbering there rested me greatly, I think, and the sun was setting and the violence of the heat abating, through all the time I slumbered. When at last I was roused from my slumbers by a remote clamour, I felt active and capable again. I rubbed my eyes and stretched my arms. I rose to my feet—I was a little stiff—and at once prepared to resume my search. I shouldered my golden clubs, one on each shoulder, and went on out of the ravine of the gold-veined rocks.

Slumbering there really refreshed me, I think, and the sun was setting while the intense heat was easing off the whole time I slept. When I was finally stirred from my sleep by a distant noise, I felt energetic and ready again. I rubbed my eyes and stretched my arms. I stood up—I was a bit stiff—and immediately got ready to continue my search. I put my golden clubs, one on each shoulder, and walked out of the ravine with the gold-veined rocks.

The sun was certainly lower, much lower than it had been; the air was very much cooler. I perceived I must have slept some time. It seemed to me that a faint touch of misty blueness hung about the western cliff. I leapt to a little boss of rock and surveyed the crater. I could see no signs of mooncalves or Selenites, nor could I see Cavor, but I could see my handkerchief far off, spread out on its thicket of thorns. I looked about me, and then leapt forward to the next convenient view-point.

The sun was definitely lower, way lower than it had been; the air was much cooler. I realized I must have slept for a while. It felt like a light misty blue haze was hanging around the western cliff. I jumped to a small raised rock and looked over the crater. I couldn't see any signs of mooncalves or Selenites, nor could I see Cavor, but I spotted my handkerchief in the distance, spread out among the thorns. I glanced around and then jumped forward to the next good viewpoint.

I beat my way round in a semicircle, and back again in a still remoter crescent. It was very fatiguing and hopeless. The air was really very much cooler, and it seemed to me that the shadow under the westward cliff was growing broad. Ever and again I stopped and reconnoitred, but there was no sign of Cavor, no sign of Selenites; and it seemed to me the mooncalves must have been driven into the interior again—I could see none of them. I became more and more desirous of seeing Cavor. The winged outline of the sun had sunk now, until it was scarcely the distance of its diameter from the rim of the sky. I was oppressed by the idea that the Selenites would presently close their lids and valves, and shut us out under the inexorable onrush of the lunar night. It seemed to me high time that he abandoned his search, and that we took counsel together. I felt how urgent it was that we should decide soon upon our course. We had failed to find the sphere, we no longer had time to seek it, and once these valves were closed with us outside, we were lost men. The great night of space would descend upon us—that blackness of the void which is the only absolute death. All my being shrank from that approach. We must get into the moon again, though we were slain in doing it. I was haunted by a vision of our freezing to death, of our hammering with our last strength on the valve of the great pit.

I made my way around in a semicircle and then back again in a distant arc. It was exhausting and felt pointless. The air was noticeably cooler, and it seemed to me that the shadow under the cliff to the west was spreading out. Every now and then, I stopped to look around, but there was no sign of Cavor, no sign of the Selenites; it seemed like the mooncalves must have been driven back inside again—I couldn't see any of them. I grew more and more eager to find Cavor. The winged outline of the sun had lowered now, almost touching the horizon. I was weighed down by the thought that the Selenites would soon close their lids and seals, leaving us out in the relentless approach of the lunar night. It felt like the right time for him to stop his search and for us to come together to figure things out. I realized how urgent it was for us to decide on our next move. We had failed to find the sphere, we didn’t have time to keep looking for it, and once those seals were closed with us outside, we were doomed. The vast darkness of space would engulf us—that emptiness which represents total death. All of me recoiled at that idea. We had to get back into the moon, even if it cost us our lives. I was plagued by the nightmare of freezing to death, of using our last bit of strength to pound on the seal of the great pit.

I took no thought any more of the sphere. I thought only of finding Cavor again. I was half inclined to go back into the moon without him, rather than seek him until it was too late. I was already half-way back towards our handkerchief, when suddenly—

I didn't think about the sphere anymore. All I could focus on was finding Cavor again. I was tempted to go back to the moon without him rather than look for him until it was too late. I was already halfway back to our handkerchief when suddenly—

I saw the sphere!

I saw the orb!

I did not find it so much as it found me. It was lying much farther to the westward than I had gone, and the sloping rays of the sinking sun reflected from its glass had suddenly proclaimed its presence in a dazzling beam. For an instant I thought this was some new device of the Selenites against us, and then I understood.

I didn’t find it as much as it found me. It was located much farther to the west than I had traveled, and the slanting rays of the setting sun reflected off its glass, suddenly showcasing its presence in a bright beam. For a moment, I thought this was some new trick of the Selenites against us, and then I realized.

I threw up my arms, shouted a ghostly shout, and set off in vast leaps towards it. I missed one of my leaps and dropped into a deep ravine and twisted my ankle, and after that I stumbled at almost every leap. I was in a state of hysterical agitation, trembling violently, and quite breathless long before I got to it. Three times at least I had to stop with my hands resting on my side and in spite of the thin dryness of the air, the perspiration was wet upon my face.

I raised my arms, let out a haunting yell, and took off running in huge strides toward it. I miscalculated one of my jumps and fell into a deep ravine, twisting my ankle. After that, I stumbled almost every time I leapt. I was in a frenzy, shaking uncontrollably and completely out of breath long before I reached it. At least three times, I had to pause with my hands on my hips, and despite the dry air, I was sweating profusely on my face.

I thought of nothing but the sphere until I reached it, I forgot even my trouble of Cavor’s whereabouts. My last leap flung me with my hands hard against its glass; then I lay against it panting, and trying vainly to shout, “Cavor! here is the sphere!” When I had recovered a little I peered through the thick glass, and the things inside seemed tumbled. I stooped to peer closer. Then I attempted to get in. I had to hoist it over a little to get my head through the manhole. The screw stopper was inside, and I could see now that nothing had been touched, nothing had suffered. It lay there as we had left it when we had dropped out amidst the snow. For a time I was wholly occupied in making and remaking this inventory. I found I was trembling violently. It was good to see that familiar dark interior again! I cannot tell you how good. Presently I crept inside and sat down among the things. I looked through the glass at the moon world and shivered. I placed my gold clubs upon the table, and sought out and took a little food; not so much because I wanted it, but because it was there. Then it occurred to me that it was time to go out and signal for Cavor. But I did not go out and signal for Cavor forthwith. Something held me to the sphere.

I couldn’t think of anything but the sphere until I reached it; I even forgot about my concerns for Cavor. My last leap pushed me hard against the glass, and then I lay there, panting and trying unsuccessfully to shout, “Cavor! Here’s the sphere!” After I caught my breath, I peered through the thick glass and saw that things inside were all mixed up. I bent down to look closer and then tried to get in. I had to lift it a bit to get my head through the manhole. The screw stopper was inside, and I could see that nothing had been disturbed, nothing had changed. It was just as we left it when we dropped out into the snow. For a while, I was entirely focused on making and remaking this inventory. I realized I was trembling violently. It felt great to see that familiar dark interior again! I can’t describe how good it felt. Eventually, I crawled inside and sat down among the things. I looked through the glass at the moon world and shivered. I put my gold clubs on the table and found some food; not so much because I was hungry, but just because it was there. Then it hit me that it was time to go outside and signal for Cavor. But I didn’t go out to signal for Cavor right away. Something kept me tethered to the sphere.

After all, everything was coming right. There would be still time for us to get more of the magic stone that gives one mastery over men. Away there, close handy, was gold for the picking up; and the sphere would travel as well half full of gold as though it were empty. We could go back now, masters of ourselves and our world, and then—

After all, everything was falling into place. We would still have time to get more of the magic stone that grants control over others. Over there, easily accessible, was gold just waiting to be picked up; and the sphere would carry just as much weight half full of gold as if it were empty. We could head back now, masters of ourselves and our world, and then—

I roused myself at last, and with an effort got myself out of the sphere. I shivered as I emerged, for the evening air was growing very cold. I stood in the hollow staring about me. I scrutinised the bushes round me very carefully before I leapt to the rocky shelf hard by, and took once more what had been my first leap in the moon. But now I made it with no effort whatever.

I finally woke up and managed to get myself out of the area. I shivered as I stepped outside because the evening air was becoming really cold. I stood in the hollow, looking around me. I examined the bushes nearby closely before I jumped to the rocky ledge nearby, taking what had once been my initial leap in the moonlight. But this time, I did it effortlessly.

The growth and decay of the vegetation had gone on apace, and the whole aspect of the rocks had changed, but still it was possible to make out the slope on which the seeds had germinated, and the rocky mass from which we had taken our first view of the crater. But the spiky shrub on the slope stood brown and sere now, and thirty feet high, and cast long shadows that stretched out of sight, and the little seeds that clustered in its upper branches were brown and ripe. Its work was done, and it was brittle and ready to fall and crumple under the freezing air, so soon as the nightfall came. And the huge cacti, that had swollen as we watched them, had long since burst and scattered their spores to the four quarters of the moon. Amazing little corner in the universe—the landing place of men!

The growth and decay of the plants had continued rapidly, and the entire appearance of the rocks had changed, but it was still possible to identify the slope where the seeds had sprouted and the rocky formation where we had first seen the crater. However, the spiky shrub on the slope was now brown and dry, towering thirty feet high and casting long shadows that disappeared from view, with the little seeds clustered in its upper branches now brown and ripe. Its job was complete, and it had become brittle and was ready to fall and crumble under the freezing air as soon as night arrived. The huge cacti, which had swelled while we watched, had long since burst and scattered their spores in all directions. What an incredible little corner of the universe—the landing place of humans!

Some day, thought I, I will have an inscription standing there right in the midst of the hollow. It came to me, if only this teeming world within knew of the full import of the moment, how furious its tumult would become!

Some day, I thought, I will have an inscription right there in the middle of the hollow. It occurred to me that if only this busy world inside understood the true significance of the moment, how chaotic things would get!

But as yet it could scarcely be dreaming of the significance of our coming. For if it did, the crater would surely be an uproar of pursuit, instead of as still as death! I looked about for some place from which I might signal Cavor, and saw that same patch of rock to which he had leapt from my present standpoint, still bare and barren in the sun. For a moment I hesitated at going so far from the sphere. Then with a pang of shame at that hesitation, I leapt....

But even now, it could hardly be dreaming of the importance of our arrival. If it were, the crater would be full of chaos and pursuit, instead of being silent as a grave! I looked around for a spot to signal Cavor and saw the same patch of rock he had jumped to from where I was standing, still bare and dry in the sunlight. For a moment, I hesitated to go so far from the sphere. Then, feeling a rush of shame for that hesitation, I leapt...

From this vantage point I surveyed the crater again. Far away at the top of the enormous shadow I cast was the little white handkerchief fluttering on the bushes. It was very little and very far, and Cavor was not in sight. It seemed to me that by this time he ought to be looking for me. That was the agreement. But he was nowhere to be seen.

From this viewpoint, I looked over the crater again. Far off at the edge of the huge shadow I created was a tiny white handkerchief fluttering on the bushes. It was really small and pretty far away, and Cavor was nowhere in sight. It seemed to me that by now he should be looking for me. That was the plan. But he was not around.

I stood waiting and watching, hands shading my eyes, expecting every moment to distinguish him. Very probably I stood there for quite a long time. I tried to shout, and was reminded of the thinness of the air. I made an undecided step back towards the sphere. But a lurking dread of the Selenites made me hesitate to signal my whereabouts by hoisting one of our sleeping-blankets on to the adjacent scrub. I searched the crater again.

I stood waiting and watching, my hands shielding my eyes, expecting to spot him any moment. I probably stood there for quite a while. I tried to shout but noticed how thin the air was. I took an uncertain step back toward the sphere. But a lingering fear of the Selenites made me hesitate to signal my location by putting one of our sleeping blankets on the nearby scrub. I scanned the crater again.

It had an effect of emptiness that chilled me. And it was still. Any sound from the Selenites in the world beneath had died away. It was as still as death. Save for the faint stir of the shrub about me in the little breeze that was rising, there was no sound nor shadow of a sound. And the breeze blew chill.

It had a chilling emptiness that unsettled me. And everything was quiet. Any sounds from the Selenites in the world below had vanished. It was as silent as death. Aside from the gentle rustle of the shrubs around me in the slight breeze that was picking up, there was no sound or hint of sound. And the breeze felt cold.

Confound Cavor!

Darn Cavor!

I took a deep breath. I put my hands to the sides of my mouth. “Cavor!” I bawled, and the sound was like some manikin shouting far away.

I took a deep breath. I placed my hands on either side of my mouth. “Cavor!” I shouted, and it sounded like a mannequin yelling from far away.

I looked at the handkerchief, I looked behind me at the broadening shadow of the westward cliff, I looked under my hand at the sun. It seemed to me that almost visibly it was creeping down the sky.

I stared at the handkerchief, glanced back at the widening shadow of the cliff to the west, and looked down at the sun in my hand. It felt like it was slowly sinking in the sky.

I felt I must act instantly if I was to save Cavor. I whipped off my vest and flung it as a mark on the sere bayonets of the shrubs behind me, and then set off in a straight line towards the handkerchief. Perhaps it was a couple of miles away—a matter of a few hundred leaps and strides. I have already told how one seemed to hang through those lunar leaps. In each suspense I sought Cavor, and marvelled why he should be hidden. In each leap I could feel the sun setting behind me. Each time I touched the ground I was tempted to go back.

I knew I had to act quickly if I was going to save Cavor. I took off my vest and tossed it onto the dry twigs of the bushes behind me, then started moving straight toward the handkerchief. It was probably a couple of miles away—just a few hundred jumps and strides. I've already mentioned how it felt like time slowed down during those lunar jumps. With each pause, I looked for Cavor and wondered why he was missing. Every time I landed, I felt the sun setting behind me, and I was tempted to turn back.

A last leap and I was in the depression below our handkerchief, a stride, and I stood on our former vantage point within arms’ reach of it. I stood up straight and scanned the world about me, between its lengthening bars of shadow. Far away, down a long declivity, was the opening of the tunnel up which we had fled, and my shadow reached towards it, stretched towards it, and touched it, like a finger of the night.

A final jump and I was in the dip below our handkerchief, a step forward, and I was back at our old lookout, close enough to touch it. I stood tall and looked around me, through the growing shadows. Off in the distance, down a long slope, was the entrance to the tunnel we had escaped through, and my shadow reached out to it, extended towards it, and made contact, like a nighttime finger.

Not a sign of Cavor, not a sound in all the stillness, only the stir and waving of the scrub and of the shadows increased. And suddenly and violently I shivered. “Cav—” I began, and realised once more the uselessness of the human voice in that thin air. Silence. The silence of death.

Not a sign of Cavor, not a sound in all the stillness, only the stir and waving of the scrub and the shadows grew stronger. And suddenly, I shivered violently. “Cav—” I started to say, but once again I realized how useless the human voice was in that thin air. Silence. The silence of death.

Then it was my eye caught something—a little thing lying, perhaps fifty yards away down the slope, amidst a litter of bent and broken branches. What was it? I knew, and yet for some reason I would not know. I went nearer to it. It was the little cricket-cap Cavor had worn. I did not touch it, I stood looking at it.

Then my eye caught something—a small object lying about fifty yards away down the slope, among a tangle of bent and broken branches. What was it? I knew, but for some reason, I didn’t want to acknowledge it. I moved closer to it. It was the little cricket cap Cavor had worn. I didn’t touch it; I just stood there staring at it.

I saw then that the scattered branches about it had been forcibly smashed and trampled. I hesitated, stepped forward, and picked it up.

I then saw that the broken branches around it had been violently smashed and crushed. I hesitated, moved closer, and picked it up.

I stood with Cavor’s cap in my hand, staring at the trampled reeds and thorns about me. On some of them were little smears of something dark, something that I dared not touch. A dozen yards away, perhaps, the rising breeze dragged something into view, something small and vividly white.

I stood with Cavor’s cap in my hand, staring at the crushed reeds and thorns around me. On some of them were small smears of something dark, something I didn’t dare to touch. About a dozen yards away, the rising breeze revealed something small and bright white.

It was a little piece of paper crumpled tightly, as though it had been clutched tightly. I picked it up, and on it were smears of red. My eye caught faint pencil marks. I smoothed it out, and saw uneven and broken writing ending at last in a crooked streak upon the paper.

It was a small, crumpled piece of paper, as if it had been gripped tightly. I picked it up, and there were red smudges on it. I noticed faint pencil marks. I smoothed it out and saw uneven, jagged writing that finally ended in a crooked line across the paper.

I set myself to decipher this.

I focused on figuring this out.

“I have been injured about the knee, I think my kneecap is hurt, and I cannot run or crawl,” it began—pretty distinctly written.

“I’ve hurt my knee; I think my kneecap is damaged, and I can't run or crawl,” it started—pretty clearly written.

Then less legibly: “They have been chasing me for some time, and it is only a question of”—the word “time” seemed to have been written here and erased in favour of something illegible—“before they get me. They are beating all about me.”

Then less clearly: “They have been pursuing me for a while, and it’s just a matter of”—the word “while” seemed to have been written here and crossed out in favor of something unreadable—“before they catch me. They are closing in on me.”

Then the writing became convulsive. “I can hear them,” I guessed the tracing meant, and then it was quite unreadable for a space. Then came a little string of words that were quite distinct: “a different sort of Selenite altogether, who appears to be directing the—” The writing became a mere hasty confusion again.

Then the writing became chaotic. “I can hear them,” I figured the tracing meant, and then it was completely unreadable for a while. Then a short string of words appeared that were very clear: “a different kind of Selenite altogether, who seems to be directing the—” The writing turned into a jumbled mess again.

“They have larger brain cases—much larger, and slenderer bodies, and very short legs. They make gentle noises, and move with organized deliberation...

“They have bigger skulls—much bigger—and slimmer bodies, along with very short legs. They make soft sounds and move with careful purpose...”

“And though I am wounded and helpless here, their appearance still gives me hope.” That was like Cavor. “They have not shot at me or attempted... injury. I intend—”

“And even though I'm hurt and stuck here, their presence still gives me hope.” That was typical of Cavor. “They haven't shot at me or tried... to harm me. I plan to—”

Then came the sudden streak of the pencil across the paper, and on the back and edges—blood!

Then came the quick swipe of the pencil across the paper, and on the back and edges—blood!

And as I stood there stupid, and perplexed, with this dumbfounding relic in my hand, something very soft and light and chill touched my hand for a moment and ceased to be, and then a thing, a little white speck, drifted athwart a shadow. It was a tiny snowflake, the first snowflake, the herald of the night.

And as I stood there, confused and stunned, with this baffling object in my hand, something soft, light, and cool brushed against my fingers for a moment before disappearing. Then, a small white speck floated across a shadow. It was a tiny snowflake, the first snowflake, announcing the night.

I looked up with a start, and the sky had darkened almost to blackness, and was thick with a gathering multitude of coldly watchful stars. I looked eastward, and the light of that shrivelled world was touched with sombre bronze; westward, and the sun robbed now by a thickening white mist of half its heat and splendour, was touching the crater rim, was sinking out of sight, and all the shrubs and jagged and tumbled rocks stood out against it in a bristling disorder of black shapes. Into the great lake of darkness westward, a vast wreath of mist was sinking. A cold wind set all the crater shivering. Suddenly, for a moment, I was in a puff of falling snow, and all the world about me grey and dim.

I looked up in shock, and the sky had darkened almost to blackness, thick with a gathering multitude of coldly watchful stars. I looked eastward, and the light from that shriveled world was tinged with a gloomy bronze; westward, the sun, now diminished by a thickening white mist, had lost half of its warmth and brilliance, was touching the crater rim, and was sinking out of sight, while all the shrubs and jagged, tumbled rocks stood out against it in a chaotic outline of black shapes. Into the vast lake of darkness to the west, a huge wreath of mist was descending. A cold wind made the entire crater shiver. Suddenly, for a moment, I was surrounded by a flurry of falling snow, and the world around me was gray and dim.

And then it was I heard, not loud and penetrating as at first, but faint and dim like a dying voice, that tolling, that same tolling that had welcomed the coming of the day: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...

And then I heard it, not loud and striking like before, but soft and fading like a dying voice, that tolling, the same tolling that had greeted the arrival of the day: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...

It echoed about the crater, it seemed to throb with the throbbing of the greater stars, the blood-red crescent of the sun’s disc sank as it tolled out: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...

It echoed around the crater, seeming to pulse with the rhythm of the bigger stars, the blood-red crescent of the sun's disc sank as it rang out: Boom!... Boom!... Boom!...

What had happened to Cavor? All through that tolling I stood there stupidly, and at last the tolling ceased.

What happened to Cavor? I stood there clueless through the ringing, and finally, the ringing stopped.

And suddenly the open mouth of the tunnel down below there, shut like an eye and vanished out of sight.

And suddenly, the open mouth of the tunnel down there closed like an eye and disappeared from view.

Then indeed was I alone.

Then I was truly alone.

Over me, around me, closing in on me, embracing me ever nearer, was the Eternal; that which was before the beginning, and that which triumphs over the end; that enormous void in which all light and life and being is but the thin and vanishing splendour of a falling star, the cold, the stillness, the silence—the infinite and final Night of space.

Over me, around me, closing in on me, embracing me ever closer, was the Eternal; what existed before the beginning, and what conquers the end; that vast emptiness in which all light, life, and existence are just the fleeting brilliance of a falling star, the chill, the stillness, the silence—the infinite and ultimate Night of space.

The sense of solitude and desolation became the sense of an overwhelming presence that stooped towards me, that almost touched me.

The feeling of loneliness and emptiness turned into an intense presence that leaned close to me, almost making contact.

“No,” I cried. “No! Not yet! not yet! Wait! Wait! Oh, wait!” My voice went up to a shriek. I flung the crumpled paper from me, scrambled back to the crest to take my bearings, and then, with all the will that was in me, leapt out towards the mark I had left, dim and distant now in the very margin of the shadow.

“No,” I shouted. “No! Not yet! Not yet! Wait! Wait! Oh, wait!” My voice rose to a scream. I threw the crumpled paper away from me, rushed back to the top to get my bearings, and then, with all the determination I had, jumped towards the mark I had left, now faint and far away at the edge of the shadow.

Leap, leap, leap, and each leap was seven ages.

Leap, jump, leap, and each jump represented seven ages.

Before me the pale serpent-girdled section of the sun sank and sank, and the advancing shadow swept to seize the sphere before I could reach it. I was two miles away, a hundred leaps or more, and the air about me was thinning out as it thins under an air-pump, and the cold was gripping at my joints. But had I died, I should have died leaping. Once, and then again my foot slipped on the gathering snow as I leapt and shortened my leap; once I fell short into bushes that crashed and smashed into dusty chips and nothingness, and once I stumbled as I dropped and rolled head over heels into a gully, and rose bruised and bleeding and confused as to my direction.

Before me, the pale serpent-like section of the sun sank lower and lower, and the advancing shadow rushed to claim the sphere before I could reach it. I was two miles away, a hundred jumps or more, and the air around me was thinning like it does under a vacuum pump, and the cold was gripping my joints. But if I had died, it would have been while leaping. Once, and then again, my foot slipped on the accumulating snow as I jumped and shortened my leap; once I fell short into bushes that crashed and shattered into dusty chips and nothingness, and once I stumbled as I fell, rolling head over heels into a gully, rising bruised and bleeding, confused about my direction.

But such incidents were as nothing to the intervals, those awful pauses when one drifted through the air towards that pouring tide of night. My breathing made a piping noise, and it was as though knives were whirling in my lungs. My heart seemed to beat against the top of my brain. “Shall I reach it? O Heaven! Shall I reach it?”

But those incidents were nothing compared to the moments in between, those terrible pauses when I floated through the air toward the overwhelming darkness. My breathing was a wheezing sound, and it felt like knives were spinning in my lungs. My heart felt like it was pounding against the top of my head. “Will I make it? Oh God! Will I make it?”

My whole being became anguish.

I was overwhelmed with anguish.

“Lie down!” screamed my pain and despair; “lie down!”

"Lie down!" my pain and despair screamed; "lie down!"

The nearer I struggled, the more awfully remote it seemed. I was numb, I stumbled, I bruised and cut myself and did not bleed.

The closer I got, the more impossibly far away it felt. I was numb, I tripped, I scraped and cut myself but didn't bleed.

It was in sight.

It was in view.

I fell on all fours, and my lungs whooped.

I dropped to my hands and knees, and my lungs gasped.

I crawled. The frost gathered on my lips, icicles hung from my moustache, I was white with the freezing atmosphere.

I crawled. The frost collected on my lips, icicles hung from my mustache, and I was pale from the freezing air.

I was a dozen yards from it. My eyes had become dim. “Lie down!” screamed despair; “lie down!”

I was about twelve yards away from it. My vision had gotten blurry. “Lie down!” shouted desperation; “lie down!”

I touched it, and halted. “Too late!” screamed despair; “lie down!”

I touched it and stopped. “It’s too late!” cried despair; “just give up!”

I fought stiffly with it. I was on the manhole lip, a stupefied, half-dead being. The snow was all about me. I pulled myself in. There lurked within a little warmer air.

I struggled with it awkwardly. I was on the edge of the manhole, feeling dazed and barely alive. Snow surrounded me. I managed to pull myself inside. There was a hint of warmer air waiting for me.

The snowflakes—the airflakes—danced in about me, as I tried with chilling hands to thrust the valve in and spun it tight and hard. I sobbed. “I will,” I chattered in my teeth. And then, with fingers that quivered and felt brittle, I turned to the shutter studs.

The snowflakes—the airflakes—floated around me as I struggled with freezing hands to push the valve in and tightened it hard. I cried. “I will,” I chattered through my teeth. And then, with fingers that trembled and felt fragile, I turned to the shutter studs.

As I fumbled with the switches—for I had never controlled them before—I could see dimly through the steaming glass the blazing red streamers of the sinking sun, dancing and flickering through the snowstorm, and the black forms of the scrub thickening and bending and breaking beneath the accumulating snow. Thicker whirled the snow and thicker, black against the light. What if even now the switches overcame me? Then something clicked under my hands, and in an instant that last vision of the moon world was hidden from my eyes. I was in the silence and darkness of the inter-planetary sphere.

As I fumbled with the switches—having never controlled them before—I could see faintly through the foggy glass the bright red rays of the setting sun, dancing and flickering through the snowstorm, and the dark shapes of the brush thickening and bending under the piling snow. The snow swirled more heavily, black against the light. What if the switches overwhelmed me now? Then something clicked under my hands, and in an instant that last view of the lunar landscape was gone from my sight. I was surrounded by the silence and darkness of the interplanetary space.

XX.
Mr. Bedford in Infinite Space

It was almost as though I had been killed. Indeed, I could imagine a man suddenly and violently killed would feel very much as I did. One moment, a passion of agonising existence and fear; the next, darkness and stillness, neither light nor life nor sun, moon nor stars, the blank infinite. Although the thing was done by my own act, although I had already tasted this very of effect in Cavor’s company, I felt astonished, dumbfounded, and overwhelmed. I seemed to be borne upward into an enormous darkness. My fingers floated off the studs, I hung as if I were annihilated, and at last very softly and gently I came against the bale and the golden chain, and the crowbars that had drifted to the middle of the sphere.

It felt almost like I had been killed. Honestly, I could imagine that a man who was suddenly and violently killed would feel just like I did. One moment, I was overcome by intense fear and suffering; the next, there was nothing but darkness and silence—no light, no life, no sun, moon, or stars, just an empty void. Even though it was my own doing, and I had already experienced something similar while with Cavor, I felt shocked, stunned, and overwhelmed. It felt like I was being lifted into a vast darkness. My fingers slipped off the studs, and I hung there as if I were erased from existence. Finally, very softly and gently, I came against the bale, the golden chain, and the crowbars that had drifted to the center of the sphere.

I do not know how long that drifting took. In the sphere of course, even more than on the moon, one’s earthly time sense was ineffectual. At the touch of the bale it was as if I had awakened from a dreamless sleep. I immediately perceived that if I wanted to keep awake and alive I must get a light or open a window, so as to get a grip of something with my eyes. And besides, I was cold. I kicked off from the bale, therefore, clawed on to the thin cords within the glass, crawled along until I got to the manhole rim, and so got my bearings for the light and blind studs, took a shove off, and flying once round the bale, and getting a scare from something big and flimsy that was drifting loose, I got my hand on the cord quite close to the studs, and reached them. I lit the little lamp first of all to see what it was I had collided with, and discovered that old copy of Lloyd’s News had slipped its moorings, and was adrift in the void. That brought me out of the infinite to my own proper dimensions again. It made me laugh and pant for a time, and suggested the idea of a little oxygen from one of the cylinders. After that I lit the heater until I felt warm, and then I took food. Then I set to work in a very gingerly fashion on the Cavorite blinds, to see if I could guess by any means how the sphere was travelling.

I don’t know how long that drifting lasted. In the sphere, even more than on the moon, my sense of time was totally off. When I touched the bundle, it felt like I had woken up from a deep sleep. I realized that if I wanted to stay awake and alive, I needed to get a light or open a window to give my eyes something to focus on. Plus, I was cold. So, I pushed off from the bundle, grabbed onto the thin cords inside the glass, crawled along until I reached the edge of the manhole, and oriented myself for the light and blind studs. I took a push off and spun around the bundle, getting startled by something big and flimsy that was drifting loose. I managed to grab the cord near the studs and reached them. I lit the small lamp first to see what I had bumped into and discovered that an old copy of Lloyd’s News had come loose and was floating in the emptiness. That snapped me back from the infinite to my own space again. It made me laugh and catch my breath for a bit, and it gave me the idea to get a little oxygen from one of the cylinders. After that, I lit the heater until I felt warm, and then I had something to eat. Finally, I very carefully started working on the Cavorite blinds to see if I could figure out how the sphere was moving.

The first blind I opened I shut at once, and hung for a time flattened and blinded by the sunlight that had hit me. After thinking a little I started upon the windows at right angles to this one, and got the huge crescent moon and the little crescent earth behind it, the second time. I was amazed to find how far I was from the moon. I had reckoned that not only should I have little or none of the “kick-off” that the earth’s atmosphere had given us at our start, but that the tangential “fly off” of the moon’s spin would be at least twenty-eight times less than the earth’s. I had expected to discover myself hanging over our crater, and on the edge of the night, but all that was now only a part of the outline of the white crescent that filled the sky. And Cavor—?

The first blind I opened, I quickly closed again and stood there for a moment, flattened and blinded by the sunlight hitting me. After I thought for a bit, I moved to the windows at right angles to this one and saw the huge crescent moon and the tiny crescent Earth behind it for the second time. I was shocked to realize how far I was from the moon. I had assumed that I would feel almost none of the “kick-off” that the Earth’s atmosphere had given us at our start, and that the tangential “fly off” from the moon’s spin would be at least twenty-eight times less than the Earth’s. I had expected to find myself hovering over our crater and on the edge of the night, but now that was just part of the outline of the white crescent that filled the sky. And Cavor—?

He was already infinitesimal.

He was already tiny.

I tried to imagine what could have happened to him. But at that time I could think of nothing but death. I seemed to see him, bent and smashed at the foot of some interminably high cascade of blue. And all about him the stupid insects stared...

I tried to picture what could have happened to him. But at that moment, all I could think about was death. I felt like I could see him, bent and broken at the bottom of some endlessly tall waterfall of blue. And all around him, the dumb insects looked on...

Under the inspiring touch of the drifting newspaper I became practical again for a while. It was quite clear to me that what I had to do was to get back to earth, but as far as I could see I was drifting away from it. Whatever had happened to Cavor, even if he was still alive, which seemed to me incredible after that blood-stained scrap, I was powerless to help him. There he was, living or dead behind the mantle of that rayless night, and there he must remain at least until I could summon our fellow men to his assistance. Should I do that? Something of the sort I had in my mind; to come back to earth if it were possible, and then as maturer consideration might determine, either to show and explain the sphere to a few discreet persons, and act with them, or else to keep my secret, sell my gold, obtain weapons, provisions, and an assistant, and return with these advantages to deal on equal terms with the flimsy people of the moon, to rescue Cavor, if that were still possible, and at any rate to procure a sufficient supply of gold to place my subsequent proceedings on a firmer basis. But that was hoping far; I had first to get back.

Under the inspiring influence of the drifting newspaper, I became practical again for a bit. It was clear to me that I needed to return to earth, but it felt like I was drifting further away. Whatever had happened to Cavor, even if he was still alive—which seemed unbelievable to me after that blood-stained piece of paper—I was powerless to help him. There he was, living or dead, hidden behind the darkness, and he had to stay there until I could summon our fellow humans to help him. Should I do that? I had some plan in mind; to come back to earth if possible, and then, depending on my better judgment, either to show and explain the sphere to a few trustworthy people and work with them or to keep my secret, sell my gold, get weapons, supplies, and an assistant, and return with these advantages to negotiate on equal terms with the fragile people of the moon—to rescue Cavor, if that was still possible, and at the very least, to gather enough gold to strengthen my future plans. But that was a long shot; I first needed to get back.

I set myself to decide just exactly how the return to earth could be contrived. As I struggled with that problem I ceased to worry about what I should do when I got there. At last my only care was to get back.

I focused on figuring out exactly how to get back to Earth. As I worked on that problem, I stopped worrying about what I would do once I arrived. Eventually, my only concern was returning.

I puzzled out at last that my best chance would be to drop back towards the moon as near as I dared in order to gather velocity, then to shut my windows, and fly behind it, and when I was past to open my earthward windows, and so get off at a good pace homeward. But whether I should ever reach the earth by that device, or whether I might not simply find myself spinning about it in some hyperbolic or parabolic curve or other, I could not tell. Later I had a happy inspiration, and by opening certain windows to the moon, which had appeared in the sky in front of the earth, I turned my course aside so as to head off the earth, which it had become evident to me I must pass behind without some such expedient. I did a very great deal of complicated thinking over these problems—for I am no mathematician—and in the end I am certain it was much more my good luck than my reasoning that enabled me to hit the earth. Had I known then, as I know now, the mathematical chances there were against me, I doubt if I should have troubled even to touch the studs to make any attempt. And having puzzled out what I considered to be the thing to do, I opened all my moonward windows, and squatted down—the effort lifted me for a time some feet or so into the air, and I hung there in the oddest way—and waited for the crescent to get bigger and bigger until I felt I was near enough for safety. Then I would shut the windows, fly past the moon with the velocity I had got from it—if I did not smash upon it—and so go on towards the earth.

I finally figured out that my best shot was to move back toward the moon as close as I could to build up speed. Then I'd close my windows and fly behind it. Once I had passed the moon, I'd open my windows facing Earth to speed up my journey home. But I wasn't sure if this plan would actually get me to Earth or if I'd just end up spinning around it in some weird curve. Later, I had a great idea: I opened some windows toward the moon, which had appeared in the sky in front of Earth, and changed my course to ensure I passed behind Earth, which was clear I needed to do. I did a lot of complicated thinking about these problems—I'm not a mathematician—and in the end, I believe it was more luck than logic that helped me land on Earth. If I had known back then what I know now about the mathematical odds against me, I doubt I would have even bothered trying. Once I figured out my plan, I opened all my windows facing the moon and squatted down. The effort lifted me a few feet into the air, and I hung there in the strangest way, waiting for the crescent to grow larger until I felt safe. Then I would close the windows, fly past the moon with the speed I had gained—if I didn’t crash into it—and continue on toward Earth.

And that is what I did.

And that's exactly what I did.

At last I felt my moonward start was sufficient. I shut out the sight of the moon from my eyes, and in a state of mind that was, I now recall, incredibly free from anxiety or any distressful quality, I sat down to begin a vigil in that little speck of matter in infinite space that would last until I should strike the earth. The heater had made the sphere tolerably warm, the air had been refreshed by the oxygen, and except for that faint congestion of the head that was always with me while I was away from earth, I felt entire physical comfort. I had extinguished the light again, lest it should fail me in the end; I was in darkness, save for the earthshine and the glitter of the stars below me. Everything was so absolutely silent and still that I might indeed have been the only being in the universe, and yet, strangely enough, I had no more feeling of loneliness or fear than if I had been lying in bed on earth. Now, this seems all the stranger to me, since during my last hours in that crater of the moon, the sense of my utter loneliness had been an agony....

At last I felt my launch toward the moon was good enough. I blocked out the sight of the moon from my eyes, and in a mindset that I now remember was incredibly free from anxiety or any distress, I sat down to start a vigil in that little piece of matter in infinite space that would last until I hit the earth. The heater had made the sphere comfortably warm, the air was freshened by the oxygen, and except for that slight pressure in my head that always bothered me when I was away from earth, I felt completely comfortable. I had turned off the light again, so it wouldn't fail me at the end; I was in darkness, except for the earthshine and the sparkle of the stars below me. Everything was so utterly silent and still that I could have been the only being in the universe, and yet, strangely enough, I felt no more loneliness or fear than if I were lying in bed on earth. Now, this seems even stranger to me, since during my last hours in that crater on the moon, the feeling of my sheer loneliness had been torturous...

Incredible as it will seem, this interval of time that I spent in space has no sort of proportion to any other interval of time in my life. Sometimes it seemed as though I sat through immeasurable eternities like some god upon a lotus leaf, and again as though there was a momentary pause as I leapt from moon to earth. In truth, it was altogether some weeks of earthly time. But I had done with care and anxiety, hunger or fear, for that space. I floated, thinking with a strange breadth and freedom of all that we had undergone, and of all my life and motives, and the secret issues of my being. I seemed to myself to have grown greater and greater, to have lost all sense of movement; to be floating amidst the stars, and always the sense of earth’s littleness and the infinite littleness of my life upon it, was implicit in my thoughts.

Incredible as it may seem, the time I spent in space feels completely different from any other time in my life. Sometimes, it felt like I was sitting through endless eternities, like a god on a lotus leaf, and other times it was like there was just a brief pause as I jumped from the moon to the earth. In reality, it was just a few weeks of earthly time. But during that time, I was free from worries and concerns, hunger or fear. I floated, thinking with a strange clarity and freedom about everything we had experienced, my entire life and motivations, and the deeper issues of my existence. I felt like I was growing larger and larger, losing all sense of movement; floating among the stars, and the awareness of earth’s smallness and the tiny scale of my life on it was always in my mind.

I can’t profess to explain the things that happened in my mind. No doubt they could all be traced directly or indirectly to the curious physical conditions under which I was living. I set them down here just for what they are worth, and without any comment. The most prominent quality of it was a pervading doubt of my own identity. I became, if I may so express it, dissociate from Bedford; I looked down on Bedford as a trivial, incidental thing with which I chanced to be connected. I saw Bedford in many relations—as an ass or as a poor beast, where I had hitherto been inclined to regard him with a quiet pride as a very spirited or rather forcible person. I saw him not only as an ass, but as the son of many generations of asses. I reviewed his school-days and his early manhood, and his first encounter with love, very much as one might review the proceedings of an ant in the sand. Something of that period of lucidity I regret still hangs about me, and I doubt if I shall ever recover the full-bodied self satisfaction of my early days. But at the time the thing was not in the least painful, because I had that extraordinary persuasion that, as a matter of fact, I was no more Bedford than I was any one else, but only a mind floating in the still serenity of space. Why should I be disturbed about this Bedford’s shortcomings? I was not responsible for him or them.

I can’t really explain what was happening in my mind. It’s clear that everything could be linked directly or indirectly to the strange physical situation I was in. I’m writing it down just for what it’s worth, without any comments. The main thing was a constant doubt about my own identity. I became, for lack of a better term, dissociated from Bedford; I looked at Bedford as a trivial, incidental part of my life that I just happened to be connected to. I saw Bedford in many ways—like a fool or a pathetic creature—when before, I had viewed him with a kind of quiet pride as a spirited or rather forceful person. I not only saw him as foolish, but also as the product of generations of fools. I reflected on his school years and early adulthood, and his first experience with love, much like one would observe the actions of an ant in the sand. I still regret that period of clarity lingering around me, and I doubt I’ll ever regain the full sense of self-satisfaction I had in my earlier days. But at that time, it didn’t hurt at all, because I had this strange feeling that, in reality, I was no more Bedford than I was anyone else, just a mind floating in the calmness of space. Why should I be bothered by this Bedford’s flaws? I wasn’t accountable for him or his actions.

For a time I struggled against this really very grotesque delusion. I tried to summon the memory of vivid moments, of tender or intense emotions to my assistance; I felt that if I could recall one genuine twinge of feeling the growing severance would be stopped. But I could not do it. I saw Bedford rushing down Chancery Lane, hat on the back of his head, coat tails flying out, en route for his public examination. I saw him dodging and bumping against, and even saluting, other similar little creatures in that swarming gutter of people. Me? I saw Bedford that same evening in the sitting-room of a certain lady, and his hat was on the table beside him, and it wanted brushing badly, and he was in tears. Me? I saw him with that lady in various attitudes and emotions—I never felt so detached before.... I saw him hurrying off to Lympne to write a play, and accosting Cavor, and in his shirt sleeves working at the sphere, and walking out to Canterbury because he was afraid to come! Me? I did not believe it.

For a while, I battled against this really bizarre delusion. I tried to bring back memories of vivid moments, of loving or intense feelings to help me; I thought that if I could just remember one genuine pang of emotion, the growing distance would stop. But I couldn't do it. I saw Bedford rushing down Chancery Lane, his hat on the back of his head, coat tails flying, on his way to his public exam. I watched him dodging and bumping into, and even greeting, other similar little people in that crowded street. Me? I saw Bedford that same evening in a lady's living room, his hat on the table next to him, badly needing a brush, and he was in tears. Me? I pictured him with that lady in various scenarios and emotions—I had never felt so detached before... I saw him hurrying off to Lympne to write a play, meeting Cavor, working at the sphere in his shirt sleeves, and walking out to Canterbury because he was too scared to come! Me? I just couldn't believe it.

I still reasoned that all this was hallucination due to my solitude, and the fact that I had lost all weight and sense of resistance. I endeavoured to recover that sense by banging myself about the sphere, by pinching my hands and clasping them together. Among other things, I lit the light, captured that torn copy of Lloyd’s, and read those convincingly realistic advertisements about the Cutaway bicycle, and the gentleman of private means, and the lady in distress who was selling those “forks and spoons.” There was no doubt they existed surely enough, and, said I, “This is your world, and you are Bedford, and you are going back to live among things like that for all the rest of your life.” But the doubts within me could still argue: “It is not you that is reading, it is Bedford, but you are not Bedford, you know. That’s just where the mistake comes in.”

I still thought all of this was just a hallucination from my isolation, and the fact that I had lost a lot of weight and my willpower. I tried to regain that willpower by hitting myself against the walls, pinching my hands, and clasping them together. Among other things, I turned on the light, grabbed that torn copy of Lloyd’s, and read those surprisingly realistic ads about the Cutaway bicycle, the gentleman with private means, and the lady in distress selling those “forks and spoons.” There was no doubt they definitely existed, and I thought, “This is your world, and you are Bedford, and you are going back to live among things like that for the rest of your life.” But the doubts inside me could still argue: “It’s not you reading, it’s Bedford, but you’re not Bedford, you know. That’s where the mistake happens.”

“Confound it!” I cried; “and if I am not Bedford, what am I?”

“Damn it!” I yelled; “and if I’m not Bedford, then what am I?”

But in that direction no light was forthcoming, though the strangest fancies came drifting into my brain, queer remote suspicions, like shadows seen from away. Do you know, I had a sort of idea that really I was something quite outside not only the world, but all worlds, and out of space and time, and that this poor Bedford was just a peephole through which I looked at life? ...

But in that direction, no light appeared, although the strangest thoughts started floating into my mind—odd, distant suspicions, like shadows seen from far away. You know, I had this feeling that I was actually something completely outside not just this world, but all worlds, existing beyond space and time, and that this poor Bedford was just a little peephole through which I was observing life? ...

Bedford! However I disavowed him, there I was most certainly bound up with him, and I knew that wherever or whatever I might be, I must needs feel the stress of his desires, and sympathise with all his joys and sorrows until his life should end. And with the dying of Bedford—what then? ...

Bedford! Even though I rejected him, I was definitely tied to him, and I knew that no matter where I went or what I did, I would have to feel the weight of his desires and share all his joys and sorrows until his life came to an end. And with Bedford’s death—what then? ...

Enough of this remarkable phase of my experiences! I tell it here simply to show how one’s isolation and departure from this planet touched not only the functions and feeling of every organ of the body, but indeed also the very fabric of the mind, with strange and unanticipated disturbances. All through the major portion of that vast space journey I hung thinking of such immaterial things as these, hung dissociated and apathetic, a cloudy megalomaniac, as it were, amidst the stars and planets in the void of space; and not only the world to which I was returning, but the blue-lit caverns of the Selenites, their helmet faces, their gigantic and wonderful machines, and the fate of Cavor, dragged helpless into that world, seemed infinitely minute and altogether trivial things to me.

Enough of this incredible phase of my experiences! I share it here simply to illustrate how one’s isolation and departure from this planet affected not just every organ's functions and feelings, but also the very fabric of the mind, with strange and unexpected disturbances. Throughout most of that vast journey through space, I found myself thinking about such intangible things, feeling detached and indifferent, like a cloudy megalomaniac, amidst the stars and planets in the emptiness of space; and not only the world I was returning to but the blue-lit caves of the Selenites, their helmeted faces, their enormous and amazing machines, and Cavor's fate, dragged helplessly into that world, seemed infinitely small and completely insignificant to me.

Until at last I began to feel the pull of the earth upon my being, drawing me back again to the life that is real for men. And then, indeed, it grew clearer and clearer to me that I was quite certainly Bedford after all, and returning after amazing adventures to this world of ours, and with a life that I was very likely to lose in this return. I set myself to puzzle out the conditions under which I must fall to earth.

Until I finally started to feel the earth pulling at me, drawing me back to the real life of humanity. Then it became increasingly clear to me that I was definitely Bedford, coming back after incredible adventures to our world, and I might very well lose my life in this return. I began to think about the circumstances under which I would need to come back down to earth.

XXI.
Mr. Bedford at Littlestone

My line of flight was about parallel with the surface as I came into the upper air. The temperature of the sphere began to rise forthwith. I knew it behoved me to drop at once. Far below me, in a darkling twilight, stretched a great expanse of sea. I opened every window I could, and fell—out of sunshine into evening, and out of evening into night. Vaster grew the earth and vaster, swallowing up the stars, and the silvery translucent starlit veil of cloud it wore spread out to catch me. At last the world seemed no longer a sphere but flat, and then concave. It was no longer a planet in the sky, but the world of Man. I shut all but an inch or so of earthward window, and dropped with a slackening velocity. The broadening water, now so near that I could see the dark glitter of the waves, rushed up to meet me. The sphere became very hot. I snapped the last strip of window, and sat scowling and biting my knuckles, waiting for the impact....

My flight path was mostly level as I entered the upper atmosphere. The temperature inside started to rise immediately. I knew I had to descend right away. Far below me, in a dim twilight, lay a vast stretch of ocean. I opened every window I could and fell—out of sunlight into evening, and from evening into night. The earth grew larger and larger, swallowing the stars, and the silvery, translucent starlit cloud cover spread out to catch me. Eventually, the world no longer looked like a sphere but appeared flat, then concave. It was no longer a distant planet, but the world of humanity. I closed all but an inch of the window facing the ground and dropped at a slower speed. The widening water, now so close that I could see the dark sparkle of the waves, rushed up to meet me. The interior became very hot. I snapped the last strip of window shut and sat there scowling and biting my knuckles, waiting for the impact....

The sphere hit the water with a huge splash: it must have sent it fathoms high. At the splash I flung the Cavorite shutters open. Down I went, but slower and slower, and then I felt the sphere pressing against my feet, and so drove up again as a bubble drives. And at the last I was floating and rocking upon the surface of the sea, and my journey in space was at an end.

The sphere hit the water with a huge splash, sending it soaring high. At the splash, I threw open the Cavorite shutters. I descended, but more and more slowly, and then I felt the sphere pushing against my feet, so I shot back up like a bubble. In the end, I was floating and rocking on the surface of the sea, and my journey in space was over.

The night was dark and overcast. Two yellow pinpoints far away showed the passing of a ship, and nearer was a red glare that came and went. Had not the electricity of my glow-lamp exhausted itself, I could have got picked up that night. In spite of the inordinate fatigue I was beginning to feel, I was excited now, and for a time hopeful, in a feverish, impatient way, that so my travelling might end.

The night was dark and cloudy. Two distant yellow lights indicated a passing ship, and closer was a flickering red glow. If my glow lamp hadn’t run out of battery, I might have been rescued that night. Despite the extreme fatigue I was starting to feel, I was now excited and, for a while, hopeful in a restless, impatient way that my journey might come to an end.

But at last I ceased to move about, and sat, wrists on knees, staring at a distant red light. It swayed up and down, rocking, rocking. My excitement passed. I realised I had yet to spend another night at least in the sphere. I perceived myself infinitely heavy and fatigued. And so I fell asleep.

But finally, I stopped moving around and sat down, my wrists resting on my knees, staring at a distant red light. It swayed up and down, rocking back and forth. My excitement faded. I realized I still had to spend at least another night in the sphere. I felt incredibly heavy and exhausted. And so, I fell asleep.

A change in my rhythmic motion awakened me. I peered through the refracting glass, and saw that I had come aground upon a huge shallow of sand. Far away I seemed to see houses and trees, and seaward a curved, vague distortion of a ship hung between sea and sky.

A change in my rhythmic motion woke me up. I looked through the refracting glass and saw that I had run aground on a large sandbank. In the distance, I seemed to see houses and trees, and out to sea, a blurred shape of a ship hung between the sea and the sky.

I stood up and staggered. My one desire was to emerge. The manhole was upward, and I wrestled with the screw. Slowly I opened the manhole. At last the air was singing in again as once it had sung out. But this time I did not wait until the pressure was adjusted. In another moment I had the weight of the window on my hands, and I was open, wide open, to the old familiar sky of earth.

I got up and stumbled. All I wanted was to get out. The manhole was above me, and I struggled with the screw. Slowly, I opened the manhole. Finally, the air was rushing back in like it used to. But this time, I didn’t wait for the pressure to balance. In a moment, I felt the weight of the window in my hands, and I was wide open, completely exposed to the familiar sky of Earth.

The air hit me on the chest so that I gasped. I dropped the glass screw. I cried out, put my hands to my chest, and sat down. For a time I was in pain. Then I took deep breaths. At last I could rise and move about again.

The air struck my chest and I gasped. I dropped the glass bottle. I cried out, placed my hands on my chest, and sat down. For a while, I was in pain. Then I took deep breaths. Finally, I was able to stand up and move around again.

I tried to thrust my head through the manhole, and the sphere rolled over. It was as though something had lugged my head down directly it emerged. I ducked back sharply, or I should have been pinned face under water. After some wriggling and shoving I managed to crawl out upon sand, over which the retreating waves still came and went.

I tried to push my head through the manhole, and the sphere tipped over. It felt like something pulled my head down the moment it popped up. I quickly pulled back, or I would have ended up face down in the water. After some twisting and pushing, I finally managed to crawl out onto the sand, which the retreating waves still washed over.

I did not attempt to stand up. It seemed to me that my body must be suddenly changed to lead. Mother Earth had her grip on me now—no Cavorite intervening. I sat down heedless of the water that came over my feet.

I didn't try to get up. It felt like my body had suddenly turned to lead. Mother Earth had a hold on me now—no Cavorite to save me. I sat there, ignoring the water that was rising over my feet.

It was dawn, a grey dawn, rather overcast but showing here and there a long patch of greenish grey. Some way out a ship was lying at anchor, a pale silhouette of a ship with one yellow light. The water came rippling in in long shallow waves. Away to the right curved the land, a shingle bank with little hovels, and at last a lighthouse, a sailing mark and a point. Inland stretched a space of level sand, broken here and there by pools of water, and ending a mile away perhaps in a low shore of scrub. To the north-east some isolated watering-place was visible, a row of gaunt lodging-houses, the tallest things that I could see on earth, dull dabs against the brightening sky. What strange men can have reared these vertical piles in such an amplitude of space I do not know. There they are, like pieces of Brighton lost in the waste.

It was dawn, a gray dawn, rather overcast but showing here and there a long patch of greenish-gray. Some distance out, a ship was anchored, a pale outline with one yellow light. The water rippled in with long, shallow waves. To the right, the land curved into a shingle bank with little huts, and finally a lighthouse, a navigation mark, and a point. Inland stretched a flat area of sand, broken up by pools of water, ending maybe a mile away in a low shoreline covered in scrub. To the northeast, an isolated beach town was visible, a row of stark boarding houses, the tallest things I could see on earth, dull spots against the brightening sky. What strange people built these vertical structures in such an expansive space, I don’t know. There they are, like pieces of Brighton lost in the wilderness.

For a long time I sat there, yawning and rubbing my face. At last I struggled to rise. It made me feel that I was lifting a weight. I stood up.

For a long time, I sat there, yawning and rubbing my face. Finally, I managed to get up. It felt like I was lifting a heavy weight. I stood up.

I stared at the distant houses. For the first time since our starvation in the crater I thought of earthly food. “Bacon,” I whispered, “eggs. Good toast and good coffee.... And how the devil am I going to get all this stuff to Lympne?” I wondered where I was. It was an east shore anyhow, and I had seen Europe before I dropped.

I looked at the houses in the distance. For the first time since we were starving in the crater, I thought about real food. “Bacon,” I whispered, “eggs. Toast and good coffee… And how on earth am I going to get all this stuff to Lympne?” I wondered where I was. It was definitely the east shore, and I had seen Europe before I fell.

I heard footsteps crunching in the sand, and a little round-faced, friendly-looking man in flannels, with a bathing towel wrapped about his shoulders, and his bathing dress over his arm, appeared up the beach. I knew instantly that I must be in England. He was staring most intently at the sphere and me. He advanced staring. I dare say I looked a ferocious savage enough—dirty, unkempt, to an indescribable degree; but it did not occur to me at the time. He stopped at a distance of twenty yards. “Hul-lo, my man!” he said doubtfully.

I heard footsteps crunching in the sand, and a friendly-looking guy with a round face, dressed in flannels and a beach towel draped over his shoulders, came up the beach. I knew right away that I had to be in England. He was staring intently at the sphere and me. He walked closer while still gazing. I probably looked like a complete savage—dirty and a total mess; but I didn’t think about it at the moment. He stopped about twenty yards away. “Hello, my man!” he said uncertainly.

“Hullo yourself!” said I.

"Hello there!" I said.

He advanced, reassured by that. “What on earth is that thing?” he asked.

He moved forward, feeling better about it. “What on earth is that thing?” he asked.

“Can you tell me where I am?” I asked.

“Can you tell me where I am?” I asked.

“That’s Littlestone,” he said, pointing to the houses; “and that’s Dungeness! Have you just landed? What’s that thing you’ve got? Some sort of machine?”

"That's Littlestone," he said, pointing to the houses; "and that's Dungeness! Did you just arrive? What’s that thing you’ve got? Some kind of machine?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Have you floated ashore? Have you been wrecked or something? What is it?”

“Did you wash up on the beach? Did you get shipwrecked or something? What happened?”

I meditated swiftly. I made an estimate of the little man’s appearance as he drew nearer. “By Jove!” he said, “you’ve had a time of it! I thought you— Well— Where were you cast away? Is that thing a sort of floating thing for saving life?”

I quickly thought it over. I guessed what the little man looked like as he got closer. “Wow!” he said, “you’ve been through a lot! I thought you— Well— Where did you end up? Is that thing some kind of lifesaving flotation device?”

I decided to take that line for the present. I made a few vague affirmatives. “I want help,” I said hoarsely. “I want to get some stuff up the beach—stuff I can’t very well leave about.” I became aware of three other pleasant-looking young men with towels, blazers, and straw hats, coming down the sands towards me. Evidently the early bathing section of this Littlestone.

I chose to stick with that plan for now. I gave a few vague nods. “I need help,” I said hoarsely. “I need to get some stuff up the beach—stuff I can’t just leave lying around.” I noticed three other friendly-looking young men with towels, blazers, and straw hats walking down the sand towards me. Clearly, this was the early bathing crowd at Littlestone.

“Help!” said the young man: “rather!” He became vaguely active. “What particularly do you want done?” He turned round and gesticulated. The three young men accelerated their pace. In a minute they were about me, plying me with questions I was indisposed to answer. “I’ll tell all that later,” I said. “I’m dead beat. I’m a rag.”

“Help!” said the young man. “Of course!” He started to move around aimlessly. “What exactly do you need help with?” He turned and waved his arms. The three young men picked up their pace. In a minute, they were surrounding me, bombarding me with questions I didn’t feel like answering. “I’ll explain everything later,” I said. “I’m completely exhausted. I’m a mess.”

“Come up to the hotel,” said the foremost little man. “We’ll look after that thing there.”

“Come up to the hotel,” said the first little man. “We’ll take care of that thing over there.”

I hesitated. “I can’t,” I said. “In that sphere there’s two big bars of gold.”

I hesitated. “I can’t,” I said. “In that area, there are two large bars of gold.”

They looked incredulously at one another, then at me with a new inquiry. I went to the sphere, stooped, crept in, and presently they had the Selenites’ crowbars and the broken chain before them. If I had not been so horribly fagged I could have laughed at them. It was like kittens round a beetle. They didn’t know what to do with the stuff. The fat little man stooped and lifted the end of one of the bars, and then dropped it with a grunt. Then they all did.

They looked at each other in disbelief, then turned to me with a fresh question. I walked over to the sphere, bent down, crawled inside, and soon they had the Selenites’ crowbars and the broken chain in front of them. If I hadn’t been so completely exhausted, I might have laughed at their confusion. They reminded me of kittens around a beetle. They had no idea what to do with the things. The chubby little man bent down and picked up one end of a bar, then dropped it with a grunt. After that, they all did the same.

“It’s lead, or gold!” said one.

“It’s lead, or gold!” said one.

“Oh, it’s gold!” said another.

“Oh, it’s gold!,” said another.

“Gold, right enough,” said the third.

“Gold, for sure,” said the third.

Then they all stared at me, and then they all stared at the ship lying at anchor.

Then they all looked at me, and then they all looked at the ship anchored nearby.

“I say!” cried the little man. “But where did you get that?”

“I can’t believe it!” shouted the little man. “But where did you get that?”

I was too tired to keep up a lie. “I got it in the moon.”

I was too tired to keep up a lie. “I got it from the moon.”

I saw them stare at one another.

I saw them looking at each other.

“Look here!” said I, “I’m not going to argue now. Help me carry these lumps of gold up to the hotel—I guess, with rests, two of you can manage one, and I’ll trail this chain thing—and I’ll tell you more when I’ve had some food.”

“Look here!” I said, “I’m not going to argue right now. Help me carry these chunks of gold up to the hotel—I think, with breaks, the two of you can handle one, and I’ll drag this chain thing—and I’ll tell you more once I’ve had some food.”

“And how about that thing?”

“And what about that thing?”

“It won’t hurt there,” I said. “Anyhow—confound it!—it must stop there now. If the tide comes up, it will float all right.”

“It won’t hurt there,” I said. “Anyway—damn it!—it has to stop there now. If the tide comes up, it will float just fine.”

And in a state of enormous wonderment, these young men most obediently hoisted my treasures on their shoulders, and with limbs that felt like lead I headed a sort of procession towards that distant fragment of “sea-front.” Half-way there we were reinforced by two awe-stricken little girls with spades, and later a lean little boy, with a penetrating sniff, appeared. He was, I remember, wheeling a bicycle, and he accompanied us at a distance of about a hundred yards on our right flank, and then I suppose, gave us up as uninteresting, mounted his bicycle and rode off over the level sands in the direction of the sphere.

And in a state of huge wonder, these young men happily lifted my treasures onto their shoulders, and with limbs that felt heavy, I led a kind of procession toward that far-off piece of “sea-front.” Halfway there, we were joined by two amazed little girls with shovels, and later a skinny little boy, with a noticeable sniff, showed up. I remember he was riding a bicycle, and he followed us from about a hundred yards away on our right side. Eventually, I guess he decided we weren't interesting anymore, hopped on his bike, and rode off over the flat sand toward the horizon.

I glanced back after him.

I looked back at him.

He won’t touch it,” said the stout young man reassuringly, and I was only too willing to be reassured.

He won’t touch it,” said the stocky young man reassuringly, and I was more than happy to be reassured.

At first something of the grey of the morning was in my mind, but presently the sun disengaged itself from the level clouds of the horizon and lit the world, and turned the leaden sea to glittering waters. My spirits rose. A sense of the vast importance of the things I had done and had yet to do came with the sunlight into my mind. I laughed aloud as the foremost man staggered under my gold. When indeed I took my place in the world, how amazed the world would be!

At first, I had a bit of the grayness of the morning in my thoughts, but soon the sun broke free from the flat clouds on the horizon and illuminated everything, turning the dull sea into sparkling waters. My mood lifted. With the sunlight came a realization of the immense significance of what I had accomplished and what was still ahead of me. I laughed out loud as the first man struggled under the weight of my gold. When I finally claimed my place in the world, how shocked everyone would be!

If it had not been for my inordinate fatigue, the landlord of the Littlestone hotel would have been amusing, as he hesitated between my gold and my respectable company on the one and my filthy appearance on the other. But at last I found myself in a terrestrial bathroom once more with warm water to wash myself with, and a change of raiment, preposterously small indeed, but anyhow clean, that the genial little man had lent me. He lent me a razor too, but I could not screw up my resolution to attack even the outposts of the bristling beard that covered my face.

If it hadn't been for my overwhelming tiredness, the landlord of the Littlestone hotel would have been entertaining as he weighed my gold and my decent company against my dirty appearance. But finally, I found myself back in a regular bathroom with warm water to clean myself and a ridiculously small, yet clean, change of clothes that the cheerful little man had lent me. He also lent me a razor, but I couldn’t muster the courage to tackle even the edges of the scruffy beard on my face.

I sat down to an English breakfast and ate with a sort of languid appetite—an appetite many weeks old and very decrepit—and stirred myself to answer the questions of the four young men. And I told them the truth.

I sat down to an English breakfast and ate with a kind of sluggish appetite—an appetite that felt really old and worn out—and made an effort to answer the questions from the four young men. And I told them the truth.

“Well,” said I, “as you press me—I got it in the moon.”

“Well,” I said, “since you’re pushing me—I got it from the moon.”

“The moon?”

“The moon?”

“Yes, the moon in the sky.”

“Yes, the moon in the sky.”

“But how do you mean?”

“But what do you mean?”

“What I say, confound it!”

“What I say, damn it!”

“Then you have just come from the moon?”

“Then you just got back from the moon?”

“Exactly! through space—in that ball.” And I took a delicious mouthful of egg. I made a private note that when I went back to the moon I would take a box of eggs.

“Exactly! through space—in that ball.” And I took a tasty bite of egg. I made a mental note that when I returned to the moon I would bring a box of eggs.

I could see clearly that they did not believe one word of what I told them, but evidently they considered me the most respectable liar they had ever met. They glanced at one another, and then concentrated the fire of their eyes on me. I fancy they expected a clue to me in the way I helped myself to salt. They seemed to find something significant in my peppering my egg. These strangely shaped masses of gold they had staggered under held their minds. There the lumps lay in front of me, each worth thousands of pounds, and as impossible for any one to steal as a house or a piece of land. As I looked at their curious faces over my coffee-cup, I realised something of the enormous wilderness of explanations into which I should have to wander to render myself comprehensible again.

I could tell they didn't believe a single word I said, but clearly, they thought I was the most respectable liar they had ever encountered. They exchanged glances and then fixed their intense stares on me. I think they were looking for a clue about me in how I handled the salt. They seemed to find something meaningful in how I seasoned my egg with pepper. Those oddly shaped chunks of gold they were astonished by occupied their thoughts. There they were, right in front of me, each worth thousands of pounds, and just as impossible to steal as a house or a piece of land. As I looked at their intrigued faces over my coffee cup, I realized the vast wilderness of explanations I would have to navigate to make myself understandable again.

“You don’t really mean—” began the youngest young man, in the tone of one who speaks to an obstinate child.

“You don’t really mean—” started the youngest young man, using the tone of someone talking to a stubborn child.

“Just pass me that toast-rack,” I said, and shut him up completely.

“Just pass me that toast rack,” I said, and it shut him up completely.

“But look here, I say,” began one of the others. “We’re not going to believe that, you know.”

“But look here, I’m telling you,” one of the others started. “We’re not going to buy that, you know.”

“Ah, well,” said I, and shrugged my shoulders.

“Yeah, well,” I said, shrugging my shoulders.

“He doesn’t want to tell us,” said the youngest young man in a stage aside; and then, with an appearance of great sang-froid, “You don’t mind if I take a cigarette?”

“He doesn’t want to tell us,” said the youngest guy in a sidestage, and then, looking calm and collected, added, “You don’t mind if I grab a cigarette?”

I waved him a cordial assent, and proceeded with my breakfast. Two of the others went and looked out of the farther window and talked inaudibly. I was struck by a thought. “The tide,” I said, “is running out?”

I waved at him with a friendly nod and continued with my breakfast. Two of the others went to look out the far window and chatted quietly. A thought crossed my mind. "The tide," I said, "is going out?"

There was a pause, a doubt who should answer me.

There was a pause, a moment of uncertainty about who should respond to me.

“It’s near the ebb,” said the fat little man.

“It’s close to low tide,” said the plump little man.

“Well, anyhow,” I said, “it won’t float far.”

“Well, anyway,” I said, “it won’t float very far.”

I decapitated my third egg, and began a little speech. “Look here,” I said. “Please don’t imagine I’m surly or telling you uncivil lies, or anything of that sort. I’m forced almost, to be a little short and mysterious. I can quite understand this is as queer as it can be, and that your imaginations must be going it. I can assure you, you’re in at a memorable time. But I can’t make it clear to you now—it’s impossible. I give you my word of honour I’ve come from the moon, and that’s all I can tell you.... All the same, I’m tremendously obliged to you, you know, tremendously. I hope that my manner hasn’t in any way given you offence.”

I chopped the top off my third egg and started a little speech. “Listen,” I said. “Please don’t think I’m being rude or telling you any lies, or anything like that. I almost have to be a bit vague and mysterious. I totally get that this is really strange, and your imaginations must be running wild. I can assure you, you’re in for a memorable experience. But I can’t explain it to you right now—it’s impossible. I promise you, I’ve come from the moon, and that’s all I can share with you. Still, I really appreciate you, truly. I hope my behavior hasn’t offended you in any way.”

“Oh, not in the least!” said the youngest young man affably. “We can quite understand,” and staring hard at me all the time, he heeled his chair back until it very nearly upset, and recovered with some exertion. “Not a bit of it,” said the fat young man.

“Oh, not at all!” said the youngest guy friendly. “We totally get it,” and while staring at me intently the whole time, he tilted his chair back until it almost tipped over, recovering with some effort. “Not at all,” said the chubby guy.

“Don’t you imagine that!” and they all got up and dispersed, and walked about and lit cigarettes, and generally tried to show they were perfectly amiable and disengaged, and entirely free from the slightest curiosity about me and the sphere. “I’m going to keep an eye on that ship out there all the same,” I heard one of them remarking in an undertone. If only they could have forced themselves to it, they would, I believe, even have gone out and left me. I went on with my third egg.

“Can you believe that?!” they all got up, moved around, lit cigarettes, and tried to act like they were totally friendly and relaxed, completely uninterested in me or the situation. “I’m still going to keep an eye on that ship out there,” I heard one of them say quietly. If they could have managed it, I think they would have even gone out and left me. I continued with my third egg.

“The weather,” the fat little man remarked presently, “has been immense, has it not? I don’t know when we have had such a summer.”

“The weather,” the chubby little man said after a moment, “has been amazing, hasn’t it? I don’t remember when we’ve had such a summer.”

Phoo-whizz! Like a tremendous rocket!

Wow! Like an amazing rocket!

And somewhere a window was broken....

And somewhere a window was shattered....

“What’s that?” said I.

“What’s that?” I said.

“It isn’t—?” cried the little man, and rushed to the corner window.

“It isn’t—?” shouted the little man, and dashed to the corner window.

All the others rushed to the window likewise. I sat staring at them.

All the others hurried to the window too. I sat there, staring at them.

Suddenly I leapt up, knocked over my third egg, rushed for the window also. I had just thought of something. “Nothing to be seen there,” cried the little man, rushing for the door.

Suddenly, I jumped up, knocked over my third egg, and rushed to the window as well. I had just thought of something. “Nothing to see there,” shouted the little man, running for the door.

“It’s that boy!” I cried, bawling in hoarse fury; “it’s that accursed boy!” and turning about I pushed the waiter aside—he was just bringing me some more toast—and rushed violently out of the room and down and out upon the queer little esplanade in front of the hotel.

“It’s that boy!” I shouted, crying in angry frustration; “it’s that cursed boy!” I turned and shoved the waiter aside—he was just bringing me more toast—and stormed out of the room, down and out onto the strange little walkway in front of the hotel.

The sea, which had been smooth, was rough now with hurrying cat’s-paws, and all about where the sphere had been was tumbled water like the wake of a ship. Above, a little puff of cloud whirled like dispersing smoke, and the three or four people on the beach were staring up with interrogative faces towards the point of that unexpected report. And that was all! Boots and waiter and the four young men in blazers came rushing out behind me. Shouts came from windows and doors, and all sorts of worrying people came into sight—agape.

The sea, which had been calm, was now choppy with quick-moving ripples, and all around where the sphere had been was swirling water like a ship's wake. Above, a small puff of cloud spun like fading smoke, and the three or four people on the beach were staring up with puzzled expressions toward the source of that surprising noise. And that was it! The boots, waiter, and the four young men in blazers rushed out behind me. Shouts came from windows and doors, and all sorts of curious onlookers appeared—wide-eyed.

For a time I stood there, too overwhelmed by this new development to think of the people.

For a while, I stood there, too overwhelmed by this new situation to think about the people.

At first I was too stunned to see the thing as any definite disaster—I was just stunned, as a man is by some accidental violent blow. It is only afterwards he begins to appreciate his specific injury.

At first, I was too shocked to see it as any kind of real disaster—I was just in disbelief, like someone who’s been hit unexpectedly. It’s only later that he starts to understand the exact damage done.

“Good Lord!”

“OMG!”

I felt as though somebody was pouring funk out of a can down the back of my neck. My legs became feeble. I had got the first intimation of what the disaster meant for me. There was that confounded boy—sky high! I was utterly left. There was the gold in the coffee-room—my only possession on earth. How would it all work out? The general effect was of a gigantic unmanageable confusion.

I felt like someone was dumping a wave of anxiety down the back of my neck. My legs went weak. I got the first hint of what the disaster meant for me. There was that annoying kid—so full of himself! I was completely abandoned. There was the gold in the coffee room—my only possession in the world. How would it all turn out? The overall vibe was like a massive, chaotic mess.

“I say,” said the voice of the little man behind. “I say, you know.”

“I mean,” said the little man's voice from behind. “I mean, you know.”

I wheeled about, and there were twenty or thirty people, a sort of irregular investment of people, all bombarding me with dumb interrogation, with infinite doubt and suspicion. I felt the compulsion of their eyes intolerably. I groaned aloud.

I turned around, and there were twenty or thirty people, a kind of random gathering, all bombarding me with silent questions, filled with endless doubt and suspicion. I felt the weight of their stares overwhelmingly. I groaned out loud.

“I can’t,” I shouted. “I tell you I can’t! I’m not equal to it! You must puzzle and—and be damned to you!”

“I can’t,” I shouted. “I’m telling you I can’t! I’m not up to it! You have to figure it out—and damn you!”

I gesticulated convulsively. He receded a step as though I had threatened him. I made a bolt through them into the hotel. I charged back into the coffee-room, rang the bell furiously. I gripped the waiter as he entered. “D’ye hear?” I shouted. “Get help and carry these bars up to my room right away.”

I waved my arms around wildly. He stepped back as if I had scared him. I rushed past them into the hotel. I stormed back into the coffee room, rang the bell like crazy. I grabbed the waiter as he walked in. “Did you hear me?” I shouted. “Get help and carry these bars up to my room right now.”

He failed to understand me, and I shouted and raved at him. A scared-looking little old man in a green apron appeared, and further two of the young men in flannels. I made a dash at them and commandeered their services. As soon as the gold was in my room I felt free to quarrel. “Now get out,” I shouted; “all of you get out if you don’t want to see a man go mad before your eyes!” And I helped the waiter by the shoulder as he hesitated in the doorway. And then, as soon as I had the door locked on them all, I tore off the little man’s clothes again, shied them right and left, and got into bed forthwith. And there I lay swearing and panting and cooling for a very long time.

He didn’t get me at all, and I yelled and raged at him. A nervous-looking old man in a green apron showed up, along with two young guys in flannel. I rushed at them and took charge of their help. As soon as the gold was in my room, I felt I could argue. “Now get out,” I yelled; “all of you get out if you don’t want to see a man go crazy right in front of you!” I shoved the waiter by the shoulder as he hesitated in the doorway. Once I had the door locked on all of them, I ripped off the little man’s clothes again, threw them aside, and jumped into bed right away. And there I lay swearing, panting, and cooling down for a long time.

At last I was calm enough to get out of bed and ring up the round-eyed waiter for a flannel nightshirt, a soda and whisky, and some good cigars. And these things being procured me, after an exasperating delay that drove me several times to the bell, I locked the door again and proceeded very deliberately to look the entire situation in the face.

At last, I felt calmed down enough to get out of bed and call the wide-eyed waiter for a flannel nightshirt, a soda and whiskey, and some good cigars. After a frustrating delay that made me ring the bell several times, I finally got everything. I locked the door again and took my time to face the entire situation head-on.

The net result of the great experiment presented itself as an absolute failure. It was a rout, and I was the sole survivor. It was an absolute collapse, and this was the final disaster. There was nothing for it but to save myself, and as much as I could in the way of prospects from our débâcle. At one fatal crowning blow all my vague resolutions of return and recovery had vanished. My intention of going back to the moon, of getting a sphereful of gold, and afterwards of having a fragment of Cavorite analysed and so recovering the great secret—perhaps, finally, even of recovering Cavor’s body—all these ideas vanished altogether.

The outcome of the massive experiment turned out to be a total failure. It was a complete disaster, and I was the only one left standing. It was an utter collapse, and this was the final catastrophe. I had no choice but to save myself and salvage what I could from our débâcle. With one devastating blow, all my vague plans for a return and recovery had disappeared. My goal of going back to the moon to collect a sphereful of gold, then analyzing a piece of Cavorite to uncover the great secret—maybe even finding Cavor’s body—those ideas vanished completely.

I was the sole survivor, and that was all.

I was the only one left, and that was it.

I think that going to bed was one of the luckiest ideas I have ever had in an emergency. I really believe I should either have got loose-headed or done some indiscreet thing. But there, locked in and secure from all interruptions, I could think out the position in all its bearings and make my arrangements at leisure.

I think going to bed was one of the smartest choices I ever made in a crisis. I honestly believe I would have either lost my mind or done something reckless. But there, locked in and safe from any distractions, I could sort out the situation in all its details and make my plans at my own pace.

Of course, it was quite clear to me what had happened to the boy. He had crawled into the sphere, meddled with the studs, shut the Cavorite windows, and gone up. It was highly improbable he had screwed the manhole stopper, and, even if he had, the chances were a thousand to one against his getting back. It was fairly evident that he would gravitate with my bales to somewhere near the middle of the sphere and remain there, and so cease to be a legitimate terrestrial interest, however remarkable he might seem to the inhabitants of some remote quarter of space. I very speedily convinced myself on that point. And as for any responsibility I might have in the matter, the more I reflected upon that, the clearer it became that if only I kept quiet about things, I need not trouble myself about that. If I was faced by sorrowing parents demanding their lost boy, I had merely to demand my lost sphere—or ask them what they meant. At first I had had a vision of weeping parents and guardians, and all sorts of complications; but now I saw that I simply had to keep my mouth shut, and nothing in that way could arise. And, indeed, the more I lay and smoked and thought, the more evident became the wisdom of impenetrability.

Of course, it was pretty clear to me what had happened to the boy. He had crawled into the sphere, messed with the studs, shut the Cavorite windows, and gone up. It was highly unlikely he had screwed the manhole stopper, and even if he had, the odds were a thousand to one against him getting back. It was pretty obvious that he would gravitate with my bales to somewhere near the middle of the sphere and stay there, thus ceasing to be a legitimate earthly concern, no matter how remarkable he might seem to the inhabitants of some distant part of space. I quickly convinced myself of that. And as for any responsibility I might have in the situation, the more I thought about it, the clearer it became that if I just kept quiet, I wouldn't need to worry about that. If I was faced with grieving parents asking for their lost boy, I would just have to ask for my lost sphere—or question what they meant. At first, I had envisioned weeping parents and guardians, along with all sorts of complications; but now I realized that I just needed to keep my mouth shut, and nothing like that would come up. In fact, the more I lay there and smoked and thought, the clearer it became that staying quiet was the best option.

It is within the right of every British citizen, provided he does not commit damage nor indecorum, to appear suddenly wherever he pleases, and as ragged and filthy as he pleases, and with whatever amount of virgin gold he sees fit to encumber himself, and no one has any right at all to hinder and detain him in this procedure. I formulated that at last to myself, and repeated it over as a sort of private Magna Charta of my liberty.

It is the right of every British citizen, as long as he doesn't cause harm or act inappropriately, to show up anywhere he wants, looking as scruffy and dirty as he chooses, and carrying as much gold as he feels like, and no one has any right to stop or hold him back from doing this. I finally put that into words for myself and repeated it like a personal Magna Carta of my freedom.

Once I had put that issue on one side, I could take up and consider in an equable manner certain considerations I had scarcely dared to think of before, namely, those arising out of the circumstances of my bankruptcy. But now, looking at this matter calmly and at leisure, I could see that if only I suppressed my identity by a temporary assumption of some less well-known name, and if I retained the two months’ beard that had grown upon me, the risks of any annoyance from the spiteful creditor to whom I have already alluded became very small indeed. From that to a definite course of rational worldly action was plain sailing. It was all amazingly petty, no doubt, but what was there remaining for me to do?

Once I set that issue aside, I could calmly take a look at certain thoughts I had barely dared to consider before, specifically those stemming from my bankruptcy situation. But now, approaching this matter with a clear mind and time to think, I could see that if I just hid my identity by using a less recognizable name and kept the two months’ beard I had grown, the chances of facing any trouble from the spiteful creditor I mentioned earlier were very low. From there, moving toward a sensible plan of action felt straightforward. Sure, it was all quite trivial, but what else was left for me to do?

Whatever I did I was resolved that I would keep myself level and right side up.

Whatever I did, I was determined to stay balanced and upright.

I ordered up writing materials, and addressed a letter to the New Romney Bank—the nearest, the waiter informed me—telling the manager I wished to open an account with him, and requesting him to send two trustworthy persons properly authenticated in a cab with a good horse to fetch some hundredweight of gold with which I happened to be encumbered. I signed the letter “Blake,” which seemed to me to be a thoroughly respectable sort of name. This done, I got a Folkstone Blue Book, picked out an outfitter, and asked him to send a cutter to measure me for a dark tweed suit, ordering at the same time a valise, dressing bag, brown boots, shirts, hat (to fit), and so forth; and from a watchmaker I also ordered a watch. And these letters being despatched, I had up as good a lunch as the hotel could give, and then lay smoking a cigar, as calm and ordinary as possible, until in accordance with my instructions two duly authenticated clerks came from the bank and weighed and took away my gold. After which I pulled the clothes over my ears in order to drown any knocking, and went very comfortably to sleep.

I ordered some writing materials and wrote a letter to the New Romney Bank—the closest one, as the waiter told me—informing the manager that I wanted to open an account and asking him to send two reliable guys, properly identified, in a cab with a good horse to pick up some hundredweight of gold that I had on hand. I signed the letter “Blake,” which I felt was a pretty respectable name. Once I finished that, I grabbed a Folkstone Blue Book, chose an outfitter, and asked him to send a tailor to measure me for a dark tweed suit, while also ordering a suitcase, a dressing bag, brown boots, shirts, a hat (to fit), and more; I also ordered a watch from a watchmaker. After sending off those letters, I had the best lunch the hotel could provide and then relaxed with a cigar, staying calm and ordinary until, as per my instructions, two properly authenticated clerks arrived from the bank, weighed my gold, and took it away. After that, I pulled the covers over my ears to block out any noise and comfortably fell asleep.

I went to sleep. No doubt it was a prosaic thing for the first man back from the moon to do, and I can imagine that the young and imaginative reader will find my behaviour disappointing. But I was horribly fatigued and bothered, and, confound it! what else was there to do? There certainly was not the remotest chance of my being believed, if I had told my story then, and it would certainly have subjected me to intolerable annoyances. I went to sleep. When at last I woke up again I was ready to face the world as I have always been accustomed to face it since I came to years of discretion. And so I got away to Italy, and there it is I am writing this story. If the world will not have it as fact, then the world may take it as fiction. It is no concern of mine.

I went to sleep. I know it might seem like a boring choice for the first man back from the moon, and I can guess that young, creative readers might be let down by my actions. But I was completely exhausted and stressed, and honestly, what else was I supposed to do? There was no way anyone would believe me if I told my story right then, and it would have just led to endless annoyances. So, I went to sleep. When I finally woke up again, I felt ready to take on the world, just like I always have since I grew up. And so, I made my way to Italy, where I’m writing this story. If the world doesn’t want to accept it as true, that’s fine; they can treat it as fiction. It's not my problem.

And now that the account is finished, I am amazed to think how completely this adventure is gone and done with. Everybody believes that Cavor was a not very brilliant scientific experimenter who blew up his house and himself at Lympne, and they explain the bang that followed my arrival at Littlestone by a reference to the experiments with explosives that are going on continually at the government establishment of Lydd, two miles away. I must confess that hitherto I have not acknowledged my share in the disappearance of Master Tommy Simmons, which was that little boy’s name. That, perhaps, may prove a difficult item of corroboration to explain away. They account for my appearance in rags with two bars of indisputable gold upon the Littlestone beach in various ingenious ways—it doesn’t worry me what they think of me. They say I have strung all these things together to avoid being questioned too closely as to the source of my wealth. I would like to see the man who could invent a story that would hold together like this one. Well, they must take it as fiction—there it is.

And now that the story is over, I’m struck by how completely this adventure is behind me. Everyone thinks that Cavor was just an average scientist who accidentally blew up his house and himself in Lympne, and they explain the explosion I heard when I got to Littlestone as a result of the continuous experiments with explosives happening at the government site in Lydd, just two miles away. I have to admit that up until now, I haven’t come clean about my role in the disappearance of Master Tommy Simmons, which was that little boy’s name. That might turn out to be a tough detail to cover up. They come up with all sorts of clever explanations for why I showed up in rags with two solid gold bars on the beach at Littlestone—it doesn’t bother me what they think about me. They claim I’ve woven all these details together to dodge too many questions about where my wealth comes from. I’d like to see anyone come up with a story that was as convincing as this one. Well, they can see it as fiction—there it is.

I have told my story—and now, I suppose, I have to take up the worries of this terrestrial life again. Even if one has been to the moon, one has still to earn a living. So I am working here at Amalfi, on the scenario of that play I sketched before Cavor came walking into my world, and I am trying to piece my life together as it was before ever I saw him. I must confess that I find it hard to keep my mind on the play when the moonshine comes into my room. It is full moon here, and last night I was out on the pergola for hours, staring away at the shining blankness that hides so much. Imagine it! tables and chairs, and trestles and bars of gold! Confound it!—if only one could hit on that Cavorite again! But a thing like that doesn’t come twice in a life. Here I am, a little better off than I was at Lympne, and that is all. And Cavor has committed suicide in a more elaborate way than any human being ever did before. So the story closes as finally and completely as a dream. It fits in so little with all the other things of life, so much of it is so utterly remote from all human experience, the leaping, the eating, the breathing, and these weightless times, that indeed there are moments when, in spite of my moon gold, I do more than half believe myself that the whole thing was a dream....

I’ve shared my story—and now, I guess I have to deal with the worries of everyday life again. Even if you’ve been to the moon, you still have to make a living. So I’m working here in Amalfi, on the script for that play I started before Cavor walked into my life, and I’m trying to piece my life back together as it was before I ever met him. I have to admit that I find it hard to focus on the play when the moonlight comes into my room. It’s full moon here, and last night I spent hours out on the pergola, staring at the bright emptiness that hides so much. Just imagine it! Tables and chairs, and trestles and bars of gold! Damn it!—if only I could discover that Cavorite again! But something like that doesn’t happen twice in a lifetime. Here I am, a little better off than I was at Lympne, and that’s all. And Cavor has committed suicide in a way more elaborate than anyone ever has before. So the story ends as definitely and completely as a dream. It fits so little with all the other things in life, so much of it is so utterly distant from all human experience—the leaping, the eating, the breathing, and these weightless times—that there are indeed moments when, despite my moon gold, I almost convince myself that the whole thing was a dream....

XXII.
The Astonishing Communication of Mr. Julius Wendigee

When I had finished my account of my return to the earth at Littlestone, I wrote, “The End,” made a flourish, and threw my pen aside, fully believing that the whole story of the First Men in the Moon was done. Not only had I done this, but I had placed my manuscript in the hands of a literary agent, had permitted it to be sold, had seen the greater portion of it appear in the Strand Magazine, and was setting to work again upon the scenario of the play I had commenced at Lympne before I realised that the end was not yet. And then, following me from Amalfi to Algiers, there reached me (it is now about six months ago) one of the most astounding communications I have ever been fated to receive. Briefly, it informed me that Mr. Julius Wendigee, a Dutch electrician, who has been experimenting with certain apparatus akin to the apparatus used by Mr. Tesla in America, in the hope of discovering some method of communication with Mars, was receiving day by day a curiously fragmentary message in English, which was indisputably emanating from Mr. Cavor in the moon.

When I finished writing about my return to Earth at Littlestone, I wrote "The End," made a flourish, and tossed my pen aside, completely believing that the whole story of the First Men in the Moon was finished. Not only had I done this, but I had also given my manuscript to a literary agent, allowed it to be sold, watched most of it get published in the Strand Magazine, and was starting to work again on the script for the play I had begun at Lympne before I realized the story wasn’t over. And then, following me from Amalfi to Algiers, I received (it’s been about six months ago now) one of the most astonishing messages I’ve ever received. In short, it informed me that Mr. Julius Wendigee, a Dutch electrician who has been experimenting with some equipment similar to what Mr. Tesla uses in America, in hopes of finding a way to communicate with Mars, was receiving a puzzling, incomplete message in English every day, which was definitely coming from Mr. Cavor on the Moon.

At first I thought the thing was an elaborate practical joke by some one who had seen the manuscript of my narrative. I answered Mr. Wendigee jestingly, but he replied in a manner that put such suspicion altogether aside, and in a state of inconceivable excitement I hurried from Algiers to the little observatory upon the Monte Rosa in which he was working. In the presence of his record and his appliances—and above all of the messages from Cavor that were coming to hand—my lingering doubts vanished. I decided at once to accept a proposal he made to me to remain with him, assisting him to take down the record from day to day, and endeavouring with him to send a message back to the moon. Cavor, we learnt, was not only alive, but free, in the midst of an almost inconceivable community of these ant-like beings, these ant-men, in the blue darkness of the lunar caves. He was lamed, it seemed, but otherwise in quite good health—in better health, he distinctly said, than he usually enjoyed on earth. He had had a fever, but it had left no bad effects. But curiously enough he seemed to be labouring under a conviction that I was either dead in the moon crater or lost in the deep of space.

At first, I thought it was just a complicated prank by someone who had seen the manuscript of my story. I responded to Mr. Wendigee jokingly, but he answered in a way that shook off any doubts. In a state of unbelievable excitement, I rushed from Algiers to the small observatory on Monte Rosa where he was working. In front of his records and equipment—and especially the messages from Cavor that were arriving—my lingering doubts faded away. I immediately agreed to his proposal to stay with him, helping to record data daily and trying to send a message back to the moon. We found out that Cavor was not only alive but also free, caught up in an almost unbelievable community of these ant-like beings, these ant-men, in the blue darkness of the lunar caves. He seemed to be injured but was otherwise in pretty good health—better, he clearly stated, than he usually felt on Earth. He had had a fever, but it hadn’t left any lasting effects. Strangely enough, he seemed convinced that I was either dead in the moon crater or lost in the depths of space.

His message began to be received by Mr. Wendigee when that gentleman was engaged in quite a different investigation. The reader will no doubt recall the little excitement that began the century, arising out of an announcement by Mr. Nikola Tesla, the American electrical celebrity, that he had received a message from Mars. His announcement renewed attention to a fact that had long been familiar to scientific people, namely: that from some unknown source in space, waves of electromagnetic disturbance, entirely similar to those used by Signor Marconi for his wireless telegraphy, are constantly reaching the earth. Besides Tesla quite a number of other observers have been engaged in perfecting apparatus for receiving and recording these vibrations, though few would go so far as to consider them actual messages from some extraterrestrial sender. Among that few, however, we must certainly count Mr. Wendigee. Ever since 1898 he had devoted himself almost entirely to this subject, and being a man of ample means he had erected an observatory on the flanks of Monte Rosa, in a position singularly adapted in every way for such observations.

His message started to reach Mr. Wendigee while he was busy with a completely different investigation. The reader will likely remember the little stir at the start of the century when Mr. Nikola Tesla, the famous American inventor, announced that he had received a message from Mars. This announcement brought renewed interest to a fact that scientists had known for a while: that from some unknown source in space, waves of electromagnetic disturbance—just like those used by Signor Marconi for his wireless telegraphy—are constantly hitting the Earth. Besides Tesla, quite a few other researchers have been working on improving equipment to receive and record these vibrations, though not many would go so far as to consider them actual messages from some extraterrestrial source. Among that small group, however, we definitely include Mr. Wendigee. Since 1898, he has devoted nearly all his time to this subject, and as a man of considerable wealth, he built an observatory on the slopes of Monte Rosa, in a location particularly suitable for such observations.

My scientific attainments, I must admit, are not great, but so far as they enable me to judge, Mr. Wendigee’s contrivances for detecting and recording any disturbances in the electromagnetic conditions of space are singularly original and ingenious. And by a happy combination of circumstances they were set up and in operation about two months before Cavor made his first attempt to call up the earth. Consequently we have fragments of his communication even from the beginning. Unhappily, they are only fragments, and the most momentous of all the things that he had to tell humanity—the instructions, that is, for the making of Cavorite, if, indeed, he ever transmitted them—have throbbed themselves away unrecorded into space. We never succeeded in getting a response back to Cavor. He was unable to tell, therefore, what we had received or what we had missed; nor, indeed, did he certainly know that any one on earth was really aware of his efforts to reach us. And the persistence he displayed in sending eighteen long descriptions of lunar affairs—as they would be if we had them complete—shows how much his mind must have turned back towards his native planet since he left it two years ago.

My scientific achievements, I have to admit, aren't impressive, but as far as I can tell, Mr. Wendigee's inventions for detecting and recording any changes in the electromagnetic conditions of space are remarkably original and clever. Luckily, they were set up and running about two months before Cavor made his first attempt to communicate with Earth. As a result, we have some parts of his messages even from the very start. Unfortunately, they are only fragments, and the most important information he needed to share with humanity—the instructions for creating Cavorite, if he ever sent them—have faded away unrecorded into space. We never managed to get a response back to Cavor. He couldn’t tell what we received or what we missed; nor did he really know if anyone on Earth was aware of his attempts to reach us. The fact that he kept sending eighteen detailed descriptions of lunar matters—as they would be if we had them all—shows just how much he must have been thinking about his home planet since he left it two years ago.

You can imagine how amazed Mr. Wendigee must have been when he discovered his record of electromagnetic disturbances interlaced by Cavor’s straightforward English. Mr. Wendigee knew nothing of our wild journey moonward, and suddenly—this English out of the void!

You can imagine how shocked Mr. Wendigee must have been when he found his record of electromagnetic disturbances mixed with Cavor’s clear English. Mr. Wendigee knew nothing about our crazy trip to the moon, and suddenly—this English appeared out of nowhere!

It is well the reader should understand the conditions under which it would seem these messages were sent. Somewhere within the moon Cavor certainly had access for a time to a considerable amount of electrical apparatus, and it would seem he rigged up—perhaps furtively—a transmitting arrangement of the Marconi type. This he was able to operate at irregular intervals: sometimes for only half an hour or so, sometimes for three or four hours at a stretch. At these times he transmitted his earthward message, regardless of the fact that the relative position of the moon and points upon the earth’s surface is constantly altering. As a consequence of this and of the necessary imperfections of our recording instruments his communication comes and goes in our records in an extremely fitful manner; it becomes blurred; it “fades out” in a mysterious and altogether exasperating way. And added to this is the fact that he was not an expert operator; he had partly forgotten, or never completely mastered, the code in general use, and as he became fatigued he dropped words and misspelt in a curious manner.

It's important for the reader to understand the conditions under which these messages were sent. At some point on the moon, Cavor had access to a lot of electrical equipment, and it seems he set up—possibly secretly—a transmission device similar to Marconi's. He could operate it at irregular intervals: sometimes for just half an hour, other times for three or four hours straight. During these times, he sent his messages to Earth, not caring that the moon's position relative to different places on Earth was always changing. Because of this and the unavoidable flaws in our recording instruments, his communications come through in a very erratic way; they get blurry and “fade out” in a mysterious and frustrating manner. Additionally, he wasn’t an expert operator; he had partially forgotten or never fully mastered the commonly used code, and as he became tired, he dropped words and misspelled them in a strange way.

Altogether we have probably lost quite half of the communications he made, and much we have is damaged, broken, and partly effaced. In the abstract that follows the reader must be prepared therefore for a considerable amount of break, hiatus, and change of topic. Mr. Wendigee and I are collaborating in a complete and annotated edition of the Cavor record, which we hope to publish, together with a detailed account of the instruments employed, beginning with the first volume in January next. That will be the full and scientific report, of which this is only the popular transcript. But here we give at least sufficient to complete the story I have told, and to give the broad outlines of the state of that other world so near, so akin, and yet so dissimilar to our own.

Overall, we've probably lost about half of the communications he made, and a lot of what we do have is damaged, broken, and partially faded. In the summary that follows, the reader should be ready for a significant amount of interruption, gaps, and changes in topic. Mr. Wendigee and I are working together on a complete and annotated edition of the Cavor record, which we hope to publish along with a detailed account of the instruments used, starting with the first volume in January. That will be the full and scientific report, of which this is just the popular summary. But here we at least provide enough to complete the story I've told and to outline the state of that other world—so close, so similar, and yet so different from our own.

XXIII.
An Abstract of the Six Messages First Received from Mr. Cavor

The two earlier messages of Mr. Cavor may very well be reserved for that larger volume. They simply tell, with greater brevity and with a difference in several details that is interesting, but not of any vital importance, the bare facts of the making of the sphere and our departure from the world. Throughout, Cavor speaks of me as a man who is dead, but with a curious change of temper as he approaches our landing on the moon. “Poor Bedford,” he says of me, and “this poor young man,” and he blames himself for inducing a young man, “by no means well equipped for such adventures,” to leave a planet “on which he was indisputably fitted to succeed” on so precarious a mission. I think he underrates the part my energy and practical capacity played in bringing about the realisation of his theoretical sphere. “We arrived,” he says, with no more account of our passage through space than if we had made a journey of common occurrence in a railway train.

The two earlier messages from Mr. Cavor might be saved for that bigger book. They simply explain, with more brevity and some interesting but not crucial differences in details, the basic facts of how we built the sphere and our departure from Earth. Throughout, Cavor refers to me as someone who is dead, but there's a curious change in his tone as we get closer to landing on the moon. He refers to me as “poor Bedford” and “this poor young man,” blaming himself for encouraging a young guy “who isn’t at all well-prepared for such adventures” to leave a planet “where he was certainly suited to succeed” for such a risky mission. I think he underestimates the role my energy and practical skills played in making his theoretical sphere a reality. “We arrived,” he says, without providing any more detail about our journey through space than if we’d just taken a routine train trip.

And then he becomes increasingly unfair to me. Unfair, indeed, to an extent I should not have expected in a man trained in the search for truth. Looking back over my previously written account of these things, I must insist that I have been altogether juster to Cavor than he has been to me. I have extenuated little and suppressed nothing. But his account is:—

And then he starts being more and more unfair to me. Unfair, really, to a level I wouldn't have anticipated from someone trained to seek the truth. Reflecting on what I’ve previously written about all this, I have to say that I've been much fairer to Cavor than he has been to me. I've downplayed little and hidden nothing. But his version is:—

“It speedily became apparent that the entire strangeness of our circumstances and surroundings—great loss of weight, attenuated but highly oxygenated air, consequent exaggeration of the results of muscular effort, rapid development of weird plants from obscure spores, lurid sky—was exciting my companion unduly. On the moon his character seemed to deteriorate. He became impulsive, rash, and quarrelsome. In a little while his folly in devouring some gigantic vesicles and his consequent intoxication led to our capture by the Selenites—before we had had the slightest opportunity of properly observing their ways....”

“It quickly became clear that the unusual nature of our situation and environment—significant weight loss, thin but highly oxygenated air, which intensified the effects of physical effort, rapid growth of strange plants from unknown spores, and a bizarre sky—was overly stimulating my companion. On the moon, his behavior seemed to decline. He became impulsive, reckless, and argumentative. Before long, his foolishness in consuming some huge blisters and the resulting intoxication led to us being captured by the Selenites—before we had even had a proper chance to observe their ways....”

(He says, you observe, nothing of his own concession to these same “vesicles.”)

(He says, you notice, nothing of his own agreement with these same “vesicles.”)

And he goes on from that point to say that “We came to a difficult passage with them, and Bedford mistaking certain gestures of theirs”—pretty gestures they were!—“gave way to a panic violence. He ran amuck, killed three, and perforce I had to flee with him after the outrage. Subsequently we fought with a number who endeavoured to bar our way, and slew seven or eight more. It says much for the tolerance of these beings that on my recapture I was not instantly slain. We made our way to the exterior and separated in the crater of our arrival, to increase our chances of recovering our sphere. But presently I came upon a body of Selenites, led by two who were curiously different, even in form, from any of these we had seen hitherto, with larger heads and smaller bodies, and much more elaborately wrapped about. And after evading them for some time I fell into a crevasse, cut my head rather badly, and displaced my patella, and, finding crawling very painful, decided to surrender—if they would still permit me to do so. This they did, and, perceiving my helpless condition, carried me with them again into the moon. And of Bedford I have heard or seen nothing more, nor, so far as I can gather, has any Selenite. Either the night overtook him in the crater, or else, which is more probable, he found the sphere, and, desiring to steal a march upon me, made off with it—only, I fear, to find it uncontrollable, and to meet a more lingering fate in outer space.”

And he continues from there to say that “We reached a tough spot with them, and Bedford, misinterpreting some of their gestures”—they were quite charming gestures!—“panicked and went berserk. He went wild, killed three people, and I had no choice but to run away with him after the incident. Afterward, we battled a group that tried to block our path and ended up killing seven or eight more. It says a lot about the tolerance of these beings that when I was captured again, I wasn’t immediately killed. We made our way to the outside and split up in the crater where we arrived, to improve our chances of retrieving our ship. But soon I came across a group of Selenites, led by two who looked noticeably different, even in shape, from anyone we had seen before, with bigger heads and smaller bodies, and more intricately wrapped. After avoiding them for a while, I fell into a fissure, injured my head pretty seriously, and dislocated my kneecap. Finding crawling very painful, I decided to surrender—if they would still allow me to do so. They did, and seeing my helpless state, they took me with them back into the moon. As for Bedford, I haven’t heard or seen anything from him since, nor, as far as I can tell, has any Selenite. Either night fell on him in the crater, or more likely, he found the ship and, wanting to get ahead of me, took off with it—only to probably realize it was uncontrollable and face a more prolonged fate in outer space.”

And with that Cavor dismisses me and goes on to more interesting topics. I dislike the idea of seeming to use my position as his editor to deflect his story in my own interest, but I am obliged to protest here against the turn he gives these occurrences. He said nothing about that gasping message on the blood-stained paper in which he told, or attempted to tell, a very different story. The dignified self-surrender is an altogether new view of the affair that has come to him, I must insist, since he began to feel secure among the lunar people; and as for the “stealing a march” conception, I am quite willing to let the reader decide between us on what he has before him. I know I am not a model man—I have made no pretence to be. But am I that?

And with that, Cavor dismisses me and moves on to more interesting topics. I don’t like the idea of using my position as his editor to steer his story for my own benefit, but I have to object to how he interprets these events. He didn’t say anything about that desperate message on the blood-stained paper where he told, or tried to tell, a very different story. The notion of dignified self-surrender is a completely new perspective on the situation that he seems to have developed since feeling safe among the lunar people; and as for the “stealing a march” idea, I’m happy to let the reader decide between us regarding what they see. I know I’m not a perfect person—I’ve never pretended to be. But am I that?

However, that is the sum of my wrongs. From this point I can edit Cavor with an untroubled mind, for he mentions me no more.

However, that’s the total of my mistakes. From here on, I can revise Cavor with a clear mind, since he doesn’t bring me up anymore.

It would seem the Selenites who had come upon him carried him to some point in the interior down “a great shaft” by means of what he describes as “a sort of balloon.” We gather from the rather confused passage in which he describes this, and from a number of chance allusions and hints in other and subsequent messages, that this “great shaft” is one of an enormous system of artificial shafts that run, each from what is called a lunar “crater,” downwards for very nearly a hundred miles towards the central portion of our satellite. These shafts communicate by transverse tunnels, they throw out abysmal caverns and expand into great globular places; the whole of the moon’s substance for a hundred miles inward, indeed, is a mere sponge of rock. “Partly,” says Cavor, “this sponginess is natural, but very largely it is due to the enormous industry of the Selenites in the past. The enormous circular mounds of the excavated rock and earth it is that form these great circles about the tunnels known to earthly astronomers (misled by a false analogy) as volcanoes.”

It seems that the Selenites who found him took him to some place deep inside, down “a great shaft” using something he describes as “a sort of balloon.” From the somewhat confusing section where he talks about this, and from various casual mentions in other messages, we understand that this “great shaft” is part of a massive system of artificial shafts that extend, each starting from what’s called a lunar “crater,” nearly a hundred miles down toward the center of the moon. These shafts connect through horizontal tunnels, create deep caverns, and open into large globular areas; the entire substance of the moon for a hundred miles inward is basically a sponge of rock. “Partly,” says Cavor, “this sponginess is natural, but a lot of it is due to the huge efforts of the Selenites in the past. The massive circular mounds of the dug-up rock and soil form these great circles around the tunnels that earthly astronomers (misled by a false analogy) call volcanoes.”

It was down this shaft they took him, in this “sort of balloon” he speaks of, at first into an inky blackness and then into a region of continually increasing phosphorescence. Cavor’s despatches show him to be curiously regardless of detail for a scientific man, but we gather that this light was due to the streams and cascades of water—“no doubt containing some phosphorescent organism”—that flowed ever more abundantly downward towards the Central Sea. And as he descended, he says, “The Selenites also became luminous.” And at last far below him he saw, as it were, a lake of heatless fire, the waters of the Central Sea, glowing and eddying in strange perturbation, “like luminous blue milk that is just on the boil.”

They took him down this shaft, in this “kind of balloon” he talks about, first into complete darkness and then into a place with increasing phosphorescence. Cavor's reports show he's oddly inattentive to detail for a scientist, but we understand that this light came from the streams and cascades of water—“probably containing some phosphorescent organisms”—that flowed more and more abundantly downward towards the Central Sea. As he went down, he mentioned, “The Selenites also became luminous.” Finally, far below him, he saw what looked like a lake of heatless fire, the waters of the Central Sea, glowing and swirling in strange motion, “like luminous blue milk that is just about to boil.”

“This Lunar Sea,” says Cavor, in a later passage, “is not a stagnant ocean; a solar tide sends it in a perpetual flow around the lunar axis, and strange storms and boilings and rushings of its waters occur, and at times cold winds and thunderings that ascend out of it into the busy ways of the great ant-hill above. It is only when the water is in motion that it gives out light; in its rare seasons of calm it is black. Commonly, when one sees it, its waters rise and fall in an oily swell, and flakes and big rafts of shining, bubbly foam drift with the sluggish, faintly glowing current. The Selenites navigate its cavernous straits and lagoons in little shallow boats of a canoe-like shape; and even before my journey to the galleries about the Grand Lunar, who is Master of the Moon, I was permitted to make a brief excursion on its waters.

“This Lunar Sea,” says Cavor in a later passage, “is not a still ocean; a solar tide keeps it flowing constantly around the lunar axis, and strange storms, boiling, and rushing waters happen, along with cold winds and thunder that rise up into the busy paths of the great ant-hill above. It’s only when the water is moving that it gives off light; during its rare calm periods, it appears black. Usually, when you see it, its waters rise and fall in an oily swell, with flakes and big rafts of shiny, bubbly foam drifting along with the sluggish, faintly glowing current. The Selenites navigate its deep straits and lagoons in small, canoe-like boats; and even before my journey to the galleries around the Grand Lunar, who is Master of the Moon, I was allowed to take a brief trip on its waters.

“The caverns and passages are naturally very tortuous. A large proportion of these ways are known only to expert pilots among the fishermen, and not infrequently Selenites are lost for ever in their labyrinths. In their remoter recesses, I am told, strange creatures lurk, some of them terrible and dangerous creatures that all the science of the moon has been unable to exterminate. There is particularly the Rapha, an inextricable mass of clutching tentacles that one hacks to pieces only to multiply; and the Tzee, a darting creature that is never seen, so subtly and suddenly does it slay...”

“The caverns and passages are naturally very winding. Many of these routes are known only to skilled pilots among the fishermen, and not infrequently, Selenites vanish forever in their maze-like paths. In their more remote areas, I've heard, strange creatures hide—some of them terrifying and dangerous beings that all the science of the moon has failed to wipe out. There's especially the Rapha, an intertwined mass of grasping tentacles that you can chop up only for it to multiply; and the Tzee, a swift creature that's never seen, as it kills so stealthily and suddenly...”

He gives us a gleam of description.

He gives us a glimpse of insight.

“I was reminded on this excursion of what I have read of the Mammoth Caves; if only I had had a yellow flambeau instead of the pervading blue light, and a solid-looking boatman with an oar instead of a scuttle-faced Selenite working an engine at the back of the canoe, I could have imagined I had suddenly got back to earth. The rocks about us were very various, sometimes black, sometimes pale blue and veined, and once they flashed and glittered as though we had come into a mine of sapphires. And below one saw the ghostly phosphorescent fishes flash and vanish in the hardly less phosphorescent deep. Then, presently, a long ultra-marine vista down the turgid stream of one of the channels of traffic, and a landing stage, and then, perhaps, a glimpse up the enormous crowded shaft of one of the vertical ways.

“I was reminded on this trip of what I’ve read about the Mammoth Caves; if only I had a yellow torch instead of the constant blue light, and a sturdy boatman with an oar instead of a scrawny Selenite operating a machine at the back of the canoe, I could have imagined that I had suddenly returned to Earth. The rocks around us were quite varied, sometimes black, sometimes a pale blue with veins, and at one point, they sparkled as if we had entered a sapphire mine. Below, you could see the ghostly phosphorescent fish flash and disappear in the equally glowing depths. Then, a long stretch of ultramarine down the turbulent stream of one of the busy channels, and a landing stage, and then, perhaps, a glimpse up the massive crowded shaft of one of the vertical passages.”

“In one great place heavy with glistening stalactites a number of boats were fishing. We went alongside one of these and watched the long-armed Selenites winding in a net. They were little, hunchbacked insects, with very strong arms, short, bandy legs, and crinkled face-masks. As they pulled at it that net seemed the heaviest thing I had come upon in the moon; it was loaded with weights—no doubt of gold—and it took a long time to draw, for in those waters the larger and more edible fish lurk deep. The fish in the net came up like a blue moonrise—a blaze of darting, tossing blue.

“In a vast area filled with shining stalactites, several boats were fishing. We pulled up next to one of them and watched the long-armed Selenites pulling in a net. They looked like small, hunchbacked insects with very strong arms, short, crooked legs, and wrinkled face masks. As they tugged at it, that net seemed to be the heaviest thing I had encountered on the moon; it was weighted down—likely with gold—and it took a long time to pull in, since the bigger and more desirable fish hide deep in those waters. The fish in the net emerged like a blue moonrise—a burst of shimmering, swirling blue.”

“Among their catch was a many-tentaculate, evil-eyed black thing, ferociously active, whose appearance they greeted with shrieks and twitters, and which with quick, nervous movements they hacked to pieces by means of little hatchets. All its dissevered limbs continued to lash and writhe in a vicious manner. Afterwards, when fever had hold of me, I dreamt again and again of that bitter, furious creature rising so vigorous and active out of the unknown sea. It was the most active and malignant thing of all the living creatures I have yet seen in this world inside the moon....

“Among their catch was a many-tentacle, fierce-looking black creature, wildly active, which they greeted with screams and chirps. With quick, jittery movements, they chopped it to pieces using small hatchets. Even after its limbs were severed, they continued to lash and writhe violently. Later, when fever took over, I kept dreaming of that bitter, furious creature rising so energetically from the mysterious sea. It was the most lively and malevolent thing of all the living creatures I have seen in this world inside the moon....

“The surface of this sea must be very nearly two hundred miles (if not more) below the level of the moon’s exterior; all the cities of the moon lie, I learnt, immediately above this Central Sea, in such cavernous spaces and artificial galleries as I have described, and they communicate with the exterior by enormous vertical shafts which open invariably in what are called by earthly astronomers the ‘craters’ of the moon. The lid covering one such aperture I had already seen during the wanderings that had preceded my capture.

“The surface of this sea is probably about two hundred miles (or maybe more) below the level of the moon’s surface; all the cities on the moon, as I found out, are right above this Central Sea, in the big caverns and man-made tunnels I've described. They connect to the outside through huge vertical shafts that always open into what earthbound astronomers refer to as the ‘craters’ of the moon. I had already seen the cover of one of these openings during my explorations before I was captured.”

“Upon the condition of the less central portion of the moon I have not yet arrived at very precise knowledge. There is an enormous system of caverns in which the mooncalves shelter during the night; and there are abattoirs and the like—in one of these it was that I and Bedford fought with the Selenite butchers—and I have since seen balloons laden with meat descending out of the upper dark. I have as yet scarcely learnt as much of these things as a Zulu in London would learn about the British corn supplies in the same time. It is clear, however, that these vertical shafts and the vegetation of the surface must play an essential role in ventilating and keeping fresh the atmosphere of the moon. At one time, and particularly on my first emergence from my prison, there was certainly a cold wind blowing down the shaft, and later there was a kind of sirocco upward that corresponded with my fever. For at the end of about three weeks I fell ill of an indefinable sort of fever, and in spite of sleep and the quinine tabloids that very fortunately I had brought in my pocket, I remained ill and fretting miserably, almost to the time when I was taken into the presence of the Grand Lunar, who is Master of the Moon.

“I'm not yet very clear on the less central areas of the moon. There’s a huge system of caves where mooncalves hide out at night, along with slaughterhouses and similar places—it's in one of these that Bedford and I fought the Selenite butchers—and I've since seen balloons loaded with meat coming down from above in the darkness. I’ve barely learned as much about these things as a Zulu in London would learn about British grain supplies in the same time. However, it’s clear that these vertical shafts and the surface vegetation play a crucial role in ventilating and refreshing the moon’s atmosphere. At one point, especially right after I got out of my prison, there was definitely a cold wind blowing down the shaft, and later, I felt a kind of warm wind blowing up that matched the fever I was experiencing. After about three weeks, I came down with an unidentifiable fever, and despite resting and the quinine tablets I had thankfully brought with me, I remained sick and miserable almost until the moment I was taken to meet the Grand Lunar, who is the Master of the Moon.”

“I will not dilate on the wretchedness of my condition,” he remarks, “during those days of ill-health.” And he goes on with great amplitude with details I omit here. “My temperature,” he concludes, “kept abnormally high for a long time, and I lost all desire for food. I had stagnant waking intervals, and sleep tormented by dreams, and at one phase I was, I remember, so weak as to be earth-sick and almost hysterical. I longed almost intolerably for colour to break the everlasting blue...”

“I won’t dwell on how miserable I felt,” he says, “during those days of being unwell.” Then he goes on to share many details that I’ll skip here. “My temperature,” he finishes, “was unusually high for a long time, and I completely lost my appetite. I had long stretches of being awake without much going on, and my sleep was plagued by nightmares. At one point, I remember feeling so weak that I was nauseous and nearly hysterical. I desperately wished for something colorful to break the constant blue...”

He reverts again presently to the topic of this sponge-caught lunar atmosphere. I am told by astronomers and physicists that all he tells is in absolute accordance with what was already known of the moon’s condition. Had earthly astronomers had the courage and imagination to push home a bold induction, says Mr. Wendigee, they might have foretold almost everything that Cavor has to say of the general structure of the moon. They know now pretty certainly that moon and earth are not so much satellite and primary as smaller and greater sisters, made out of one mass, and consequently made of the same material. And since the density of the moon is only three-fifths that of the earth, there can be nothing for it but that she is hollowed out by a great system of caverns. There was no necessity, said Sir Jabez Flap, F.R.S., that most entertaining exponent of the facetious side of the stars, that we should ever have gone to the moon to find out such easy inferences, and points the pun with an allusion to Gruyère, but he certainly might have announced his knowledge of the hollowness of the moon before. And if the moon is hollow, then the apparent absence of air and water is, of course, quite easily explained. The sea lies within at the bottom of the caverns, and the air travels through the great sponge of galleries, in accordance with simple physical laws. The caverns of the moon, on the whole, are very windy places. As the sunlight comes round the moon the air in the outer galleries on that side is heated, its pressure increases, some flows out on the exterior and mingles with the evaporating air of the craters (where the plants remove its carbonic acid), while the greater portion flows round through the galleries to replace the shrinking air of the cooling side that the sunlight has left. There is, therefore, a constant eastward breeze in the air of the outer galleries, and an upflow during the lunar day up the shafts, complicated, of course, very greatly by the varying shape of the galleries, and the ingenious contrivances of the Selenite mind....

He goes back to discussing the sponge-like lunar atmosphere. I've been told by astronomers and physicists that everything he's saying aligns perfectly with what we already knew about the moon's state. If earthly astronomers had had the guts and imagination to make a bold inference, Mr. Wendigee says, they could have predicted nearly everything Cavor has to say about the general structure of the moon. They now pretty much know that the moon and earth are more like smaller and larger siblings, formed from the same mass and thus made of the same material. And since the moon's density is only three-fifths that of the earth, it must be hollowed out by a vast system of caverns. Sir Jabez Flap, F.R.S., who is quite the entertaining commentator on the lighter side of the stars, noted that we didn't need to go to the moon to discover such straightforward conclusions, making a joke about Gruyère, but he certainly could have shared his knowledge about the moon’s hollowness earlier. If the moon is hollow, then the obvious lack of air and water makes sense. The sea is at the bottom of the caverns, and air moves through the vast network of galleries, following simple physical laws. Overall, the moon's caverns are quite windy. As sunlight hits the moon, the air in the outer galleries warms up, its pressure rises, some of it flows outside and mixes with the evaporating air of the craters (where plants absorb its carbon dioxide), while most of it moves through the galleries to replace the receding air on the cooling side away from the sunlight. Therefore, there’s a constant breeze blowing east in the outer galleries and an upward flow during the lunar day through the shafts, which is further complicated by the changing shapes of the galleries and the clever designs of the Selenite intellect....

XXIV.
The Natural History of the Selenites

The messages of Cavor from the sixth up to the sixteenth are for the most part so much broken, and they abound so in repetitions, that they scarcely form a consecutive narrative. They will be given in full, of course, in the scientific report, but here it will be far more convenient to continue simply to abstract and quote as in the former chapter. We have subjected every word to a keen critical scrutiny, and my own brief memories and impressions of lunar things have been of inestimable help in interpreting what would otherwise have been impenetrably dark. And, naturally, as living beings, our interest centres far more upon the strange community of lunar insects in which he was living, it would seem, as an honoured guest than upon the mere physical condition of their world.

The messages from Cavor between the sixth and sixteenth are mostly broken and filled with repetitions, making it hard to piece together a clear story. They will be included in full in the scientific report, but for now, it’s easier to just summarize and quote like we did in the previous chapter. We've analyzed every word closely, and my own memories and impressions of the moon have been incredibly helpful in making sense of what would otherwise have been completely confusing. Naturally, as living beings, we're much more interested in the unusual community of lunar insects he seemed to be living with as a valued guest than in the simple physical state of their world.

I have already made it clear, I think, that the Selenites I saw resembled man in maintaining the erect attitude, and in having four limbs, and I have compared the general appearance of their heads and the jointing of their limbs to that of insects. I have mentioned, too, the peculiar consequence of the smaller gravitation of the moon on their fragile slightness. Cavor confirms me upon all these points. He calls them “animals,” though of course they fall under no division of the classification of earthly creatures, and he points out “the insect type of anatomy had, fortunately for men, never exceeded a relatively very small size on earth.” The largest terrestrial insects, living or extinct, do not, as a matter of fact, measure six inches in length; “but here, against the lesser gravitation of the moon, a creature certainly as much an insect as vertebrate seems to have been able to attain to human and ultra-human dimensions.”

I’ve made it pretty clear, I think, that the Selenites I saw looked humanoid in how they stood upright and had four limbs, and I’ve compared the shape of their heads and the way their limbs are jointed to that of insects. I also pointed out how the lower gravity of the moon affects their delicate build. Cavor agrees with me on all these points. He refers to them as “animals,” even though they don’t fit into any category of Earth’s creatures, and he notes that “the insect type of anatomy had, fortunately for humans, never exceeded a relatively small size on Earth.” In fact, the largest insects on Earth, whether alive or extinct, don’t reach six inches in length; “but here, under the reduced gravity of the moon, a creature that is definitely as much an insect as a vertebrate seems to have been able to grow to human and even larger sizes.”

He does not mention the ant, but throughout his allusions the ant is continually being brought before my mind, in its sleepless activity, in its intelligence and social organisation, in its structure, and more particularly in the fact that it displays, in addition to the two forms, the male and the female form, that almost all other animals possess, a number of other sexless creatures, workers, soldiers, and the like, differing from one another in structure, character, power, and use, and yet all members of the same species. For these Selenites, also, have a great variety of forms. Of course, they are not only colossally greater in size than ants, but also, in Cavor’s opinion at least, in intelligence, morality, and social wisdom are they colossally greater than men. And instead of the four or five different forms of ant that are found, there are almost innumerably different forms of Selenite. I had endeavoured to indicate the very considerable difference observable in such Selenites of the outer crust as I happened to encounter; the differences in size and proportions were certainly as wide as the differences between the most widely separated races of men. But such differences as I saw fade absolutely to nothing in comparison with the huge distinctions of which Cavor tells. It would seem the exterior Selenites I saw were, indeed, mostly engaged in kindred occupations—mooncalf herds, butchers, fleshers, and the like. But within the moon, practically unsuspected by me, there are, it seems, a number of other sorts of Selenite, differing in size, differing in the relative size of part to part, differing in power and appearance, and yet not different species of creatures, but only different forms of one species, and retaining through all their variations a certain common likeness that marks their specific unity. The moon is, indeed, a sort of vast ant-hill, only, instead of there being only four or five sorts of ant, there are many hundred different sorts of Selenite, and almost every gradation between one sort and another.

He doesn’t mention the ant, but his references constantly bring it to my mind, with its tireless activity, intelligence, and social structure. Notably, unlike most other animals that show only male and female forms, ants also have numerous other non-sexual types—workers, soldiers, and others—each varying in structure, character, abilities, and roles, yet all belonging to the same species. The Selenites are similar, exhibiting a wide range of forms. They are not only significantly larger than ants but, according to Cavor, they are also vastly superior to humans in intelligence, morality, and social insight. Instead of the four or five different varieties of ants, there are seemingly countless types of Selenites. I tried to point out the notable differences among the Selenites I observed on the outer crust; their size and proportions varied as much as the differences among the most diverse human races. However, the variations I encountered are insignificant compared to the vast distinctions Cavor describes. It seems that the exterior Selenites I saw were mainly involved in similar tasks—herding mooncalves, butchering, and related activities. But inside the moon, largely unknown to me, there appears to be a variety of other Selenite types, differing in size, proportions, power, and appearance, yet not different species, just various forms of one species, sharing a common resemblance that signifies their unity. The moon is, in fact, like a massive ant hill; instead of just four or five kinds of ants, there are hundreds of different Selenite types, with nearly every possible variation between them.

It would seem the discovery came upon Cavor very speedily. I infer rather than learn from his narrative that he was captured by the mooncalf herds under the direction of these other Selenites who “have larger brain cases (heads?) and very much shorter legs.” Finding he would not walk even under the goad, they carried him into darkness, crossed a narrow, plank-like bridge that may have been the identical bridge I had refused, and put him down in something that must have seemed at first to be some sort of lift. This was the balloon—it had certainly been absolutely invisible to us in the darkness—and what had seemed to me a mere plank-walking into the void was really, no doubt, the passage of the gangway. In this he descended towards constantly more luminous caverns of the moon. At first they descended in silence—save for the twitterings of the Selenites—and then into a stir of windy movement. In a little while the profound blackness had made his eyes so sensitive that he began to see more and more of the things about him, and at last the vague took shape.

It seems that Cavor's discovery happened very quickly. I gather from his story, rather than directly learning from it, that he was captured by the mooncalf herds led by these other Selenites who "have larger heads and much shorter legs." When they realized he wouldn’t walk even with prodding, they carried him into darkness, crossed a narrow, plank-like bridge that might have been the same one I refused, and set him down in what must have first seemed like some kind of lift. This was the balloon—it had definitely been completely invisible to us in the dark—and what I thought was just a plank leading into the void was actually, without a doubt, the passage of the gangway. In this, he descended towards increasingly brighter caverns of the moon. At first, they moved down in silence—except for the chirping of the Selenites—and then into a flurry of windy movement. Soon enough, the deep darkness had made his eyes so sensitive that he started to see more and more of the things around him, and eventually, the vague shapes took form.

“Conceive an enormous cylindrical space,” says Cavor, in his seventh message, “a quarter of a mile across, perhaps; very dimly lit at first and then brighter, with big platforms twisting down its sides in a spiral that vanishes at last below in a blue profundity; and lit even more brightly—one could not tell how or why. Think of the well of the very largest spiral staircase or lift-shaft that you have ever looked down, and magnify that by a hundred. Imagine it at twilight seen through blue glass. Imagine yourself looking down that; only imagine also that you feel extraordinarily light, and have got rid of any giddy feeling you might have on earth, and you will have the first conditions of my impression. Round this enormous shaft imagine a broad gallery running in a much steeper spiral than would be credible on earth, and forming a steep road protected from the gulf only by a little parapet that vanishes at last in perspective a couple of miles below.

“Picture a huge cylindrical space,” Cavor says in his seventh message, “maybe a quarter of a mile wide; it’s dimly lit at first but then gets brighter, with large platforms spiraling down the sides that eventually disappear into a deep blue below; and it’s even more brightly lit—it's hard to tell how or why. Think of the deepest spiral staircase or lift shaft you’ve ever looked down and amplify that by a hundred. Visualize it at twilight seen through blue glass. Imagine yourself looking down it; but also imagine that you feel incredibly light, without any dizziness you might have on Earth, and that will give you the initial impression I had. Around this massive shaft, imagine a wide gallery that runs in a much steeper spiral than seems possible on Earth, creating a steep path that’s only protected from the void by a small parapet that eventually disappears in the perspective a couple of miles below.”

“Looking up, I saw the very fellow of the downward vision; it had, of course, the effect of looking into a very steep cone. A wind was blowing down the shaft, and far above I fancy I heard, growing fainter and fainter, the bellowing of the mooncalves that were being driven down again from their evening pasturage on the exterior. And up and down the spiral galleries were scattered numerous moon people, pallid, faintly luminous beings, regarding our appearance or busied on unknown errands.

“Looking up, I saw the same guy from the downward view; it felt like looking into a really steep cone. A wind was blowing down the shaft, and far above, I thought I heard, getting quieter and quieter, the bellowing of the mooncalves being driven down again from their evening grazing outside. Scattered up and down the spiral galleries were many moon people, pale, softly glowing beings, either watching us or occupied with mysterious tasks.”

“Either I fancied it or a flake of snow came drifting down on the icy breeze. And then, falling like a snowflake, a little figure, a little man-insect, clinging to a parachute, drove down very swiftly towards the central places of the moon.

“Either I imagined it or a flake of snow floated down on the icy breeze. And then, falling like a snowflake, a tiny figure, a little man-insect, holding onto a parachute, descended quickly toward the center of the moon.”

“The big-headed Selenite sitting beside me, seeing me move my head with the gesture of one who saw, pointed with his trunk-like ‘hand’ and indicated a sort of jetty coming into sight very far below: a little landing-stage, as it were, hanging into the void. As it swept up towards us our pace diminished very rapidly, and in a few moments, as it seemed, we were abreast of it, and at rest. A mooring-rope was flung and grasped, and I found myself pulled down to a level with a great crowd of Selenites, who jostled to see me.

“The large-headed Selenite next to me noticed me moving my head like someone who saw something, pointed with his trunk-like ‘hand,’ and showed me a kind of jetty way down below: a small landing stage, hanging in the air. As it rose towards us, our speed slowed dramatically, and in what felt like just a few moments, we were right beside it and stopped. A mooring rope was thrown and caught, and I found myself pulled down to the same level as a large crowd of Selenites, who were pushing to see me.”

“It was an incredible crowd. Suddenly and violently there was forced upon my attention the vast amount of difference there is amongst these beings of the moon.

“It was an amazing crowd. Suddenly and forcefully, I was made aware of the huge differences among these beings of the moon.

“Indeed, there seemed not two alike in all that jostling multitude. They differed in shape, they differed in size, they rang all the horrible changes on the theme of Selenite form! Some bulged and overhung, some ran about among the feet of their fellows. All of them had a grotesque and disquieting suggestion of an insect that has somehow contrived to mock humanity; but all seemed to present an incredible exaggeration of some particular feature: one had a vast right fore-limb, an enormous antennal arm, as it were; one seemed all leg, poised, as it were, on stilts; another protruded the edge of his face mask into a nose-like organ that made him startlingly human until one saw his expressionless gaping mouth. The strange and (except for the want of mandibles and palps) most insect-like head of the mooncalf-minders underwent, indeed, the most incredible transformations: here it was broad and low, here high and narrow; here its leathery brow was drawn out into horns and strange features; here it was whiskered and divided, and there with a grotesquely human profile. One distortion was particularly conspicuous. There were several brain cases distended like bladders to a huge size, with the face mask reduced to quite small proportions. There were several amazing forms, with heads reduced to microscopic proportions and blobby bodies; and fantastic, flimsy things that existed, it would seem, only as a basis for vast, trumpet-like protrusions of the lower part of the mask. And oddest of all, as it seemed to me for the moment, two or three of these weird inhabitants of a subterranean world, a world sheltered by innumerable miles of rock from sun or rain, carried umbrellas in their tentaculate hands—real terrestrial looking umbrellas! And then I thought of the parachutist I had watched descend.

“Indeed, there didn’t seem to be two alike in all that jostling crowd. They were different in shape and size, and they all made the most horrifying variations on the theme of Selenite form! Some bulged and loomed, while others scurried around among the feet of their companions. Each of them had a bizarre and unsettling resemblance to an insect that somehow managed to parody humanity; yet all seemed to amplify some specific feature to an absurd degree: one had a huge right fore-limb, like an enormous antenna; another appeared all legs, standing, as it were, on stilts; another pushed the edge of his face mask into a nose-like structure that made him look surprisingly human until you noticed his blank, gaping mouth. The strange and (except for the absence of mandibles and palps) most insect-like head of the mooncalf-minders underwent some truly unbelievable transformations: here it was broad and low, there high and narrow; here its leathery brow extended into horns and strange attributes; here it had whiskers and divisions, and there with a grotesquely human profile. One distortion stood out in particular. There were several skulls swollen like balloons to an enormous size, with the face mask shrunk to a very small size. Several had amazing forms, with heads shrunk to microscopic dimensions and bulbous bodies; and bizarre, flimsy beings that seemed to exist solely as a foundation for gigantic, trumpet-like extensions of the lower part of the mask. And the strangest of all, as it struck me for a moment, two or three of these odd inhabitants of an underground realm, a world shielded by countless miles of rock from sun or rain, held umbrellas in their tentacle-like hands—real, earthly-looking umbrellas! And then I thought of the parachutist I had seen descend.”

“These moon people behaved exactly as a human crowd might have done in similar circumstances: they jostled and thrust one another, they shoved one another aside, they even clambered upon one another to get a glimpse of me. Every moment they increased in numbers, and pressed more urgently upon the discs of my ushers”—Cavor does not explain what he means by this—“every moment fresh shapes emerged from the shadows and forced themselves upon my astounded attention. And presently I was signed and helped into a sort of litter, and lifted up on the shoulders of strong-armed bearers, and so borne through the twilight over this seething multitude towards the apartments that were provided for me in the moon. All about me were eyes, faces, masks, a leathery noise like the rustling of beetle wings, and a great bleating and cricket-like twittering of Selenite voices.”

“These moon people acted just like a human crowd would in the same situation: they pushed and shoved each other, they elbowed each other out of the way, and some even climbed over one another to catch a glimpse of me. Every moment, their numbers grew, and they pressed more insistently against the discs of my ushers”—Cavor doesn’t clarify what he means by this—“new figures kept appearing from the shadows, demanding my shocked attention. Eventually, I was signaled and helped into a kind of litter, lifted onto the shoulders of strong bearers, and carried through the twilight over this bustling crowd toward the quarters arranged for me on the moon. All around me were eyes, faces, masks, a leathery sound like rustling beetle wings, and a loud bleating along with the cricket-like chirping of Selenite voices.”

We gather he was taken to a “hexagonal apartment,” and there for a space he was confined. Afterwards he was given a much more considerable liberty; indeed, almost as much freedom as one has in a civilised town on earth. And it would appear that the mysterious being who is the ruler and master of the moon appointed two Selenites “with large heads” to guard and study him, and to establish whatever mental communications were possible with him. And, amazing and incredible as it may seem, these two creatures, these fantastic men insects, these beings of other world, were presently communicating with Cavor by means of terrestrial speech.

We learn that he was taken to a “hexagonal apartment,” where he was confined for a while. Later, he was granted much greater freedom—almost as much as one would have in a civilized town on Earth. It seems that the mysterious being who rules the moon assigned two Selenites “with large heads” to guard and study him, as well as to establish any mental communication possible with him. And, as amazing and unbelievable as it may sound, these two creatures—these bizarre human-insect hybrids, these beings from another world—were soon communicating with Cavor using earthly language.

Cavor speaks of them as Phi-oo and Tsi-puff. Phi-oo, he says, was about 5 feet high; he had small slender legs about 18 inches long, and slight feet of the common lunar pattern. On these balanced a little body, throbbing with the pulsations of his heart. He had long, soft, many-jointed arms ending in a tentacled grip, and his neck was many-jointed in the usual way, but exceptionally short and thick. His head, says Cavor—apparently alluding to some previous description that has gone astray in space—“is of the common lunar type, but strangely modified. The mouth has the usual expressionless gape, but it is unusually small and pointing downward, and the mask is reduced to the size of a large flat nose-flap. On either side are the little eyes.

Cavor refers to them as Phi-oo and Tsi-puff. Phi-oo, he explains, was about 5 feet tall; he had thin legs that were around 18 inches long and typical lunar feet. A small body, pulsing with the beats of his heart, balanced on these legs. He had long, flexible arms with multiple joints that ended in a tentacle-like grip, and his neck was also multi-jointed but unusually short and thick. His head, according to Cavor—clearly hinting at a previous description that has gotten lost in space—“is of the typical lunar type, but oddly altered. The mouth has the usual blank expression, but it is smaller than usual and angles downward, and the mask has been reduced to the size of a large flat nose. On either side are the small eyes.

“The rest of the head is distended into a huge globe and the chitinous leathery cuticle of the mooncalf herds thins out to a mere membrane, through which the pulsating brain movements are distinctly visible. He is a creature, indeed, with a tremendously hypertrophied brain, and with the rest of his organism both relatively and absolutely dwarfed.”

“The rest of the head balloons into a huge globe, and the tough, leathery skin of the mooncalf stretches into a thin membrane, through which the throbbing brain movements are clearly visible. He is truly a creature with an incredibly enlarged brain, while the rest of his body is both relatively and absolutely tiny.”

In another passage Cavor compares the back view of him to Atlas supporting the world. Tsi-puff it seems was a very similar insect, but his “face” was drawn out to a considerable length, and the brain hypertrophy being in different regions, his head was not round but pear-shaped, with the stalk downward. There were also litter-carriers, lopsided beings, with enormous shoulders, very spidery ushers, and a squat foot attendant in Cavor’s retinue.

In another part, Cavor compares his back view to Atlas holding up the world. Tsi-puff, it appears, was a very similar insect, but his "face" was elongated, and the brain developed in different areas, making his head not round but pear-shaped, with the stalk pointing down. There were also litter-carriers, uneven beings with huge shoulders, very spindly ushers, and a squat foot attendant in Cavor’s group.

The manner in which Phi-oo and Tsi-puff attacked the problem of speech was fairly obvious. They came into this “hexagonal cell” in which Cavor was confined, and began imitating every sound he made, beginning with a cough. He seems to have grasped their intention with great quickness, and to have begun repeating words to them and pointing to indicate the application. The procedure was probably always the same. Phi-oo would attend to Cavor for a space, then point also and say the word he had heard.

The way Phi-oo and Tsi-puff tackled the problem of communication was pretty straightforward. They entered the “hexagonal cell” where Cavor was kept and started mimicking every sound he made, starting with a cough. He seemed to understand what they were trying to do very quickly and began repeating words back to them while pointing to show what they meant. The process was probably always the same. Phi-oo would listen to Cavor for a while, then also point and say the word he had just heard.

The first word he mastered was “man,” and the second “Mooney”—which Cavor on the spur of the moment seems to have used instead of “Selenite” for the moon race. As soon as Phi-oo was assured of the meaning of a word he repeated it to Tsi-puff, who remembered it infallibly. They mastered over one hundred English nouns at their first session.

The first word he got the hang of was “man,” and the second was “Mooney”—which Cavor seems to have used in the moment instead of “Selenite” for the moon race. Once Phi-oo understood what a word meant, he repeated it to Tsi-puff, who remembered it perfectly. They learned over a hundred English nouns in their first session.

Subsequently it seems they brought an artist with them to assist the work of explanation with sketches and diagrams—Cavor’s drawings being rather crude. “He was,” says Cavor, “a being with an active arm and an arresting eye,” and he seemed to draw with incredible swiftness.

Subsequently, it looks like they brought an artist along to help with the explanations using sketches and diagrams—Cavor’s drawings were pretty rough. “He was,” Cavor says, “a person with a skilled hand and a captivating eye,” and he appeared to draw with amazing speed.

The eleventh message is undoubtedly only a fragment of a longer communication. After some broken sentences, the record of which is unintelligible, it goes on:—

The eleventh message is definitely just a part of a longer message. After some jumbled sentences that are hard to understand, it continues:—

“But it will interest only linguists, and delay me too long, to give the details of the series of intent parleys of which these were the beginning, and, indeed, I very much doubt if I could give in anything like the proper order all the twistings and turnings that we made in our pursuit of mutual comprehension. Verbs were soon plain sailing—at least, such active verbs as I could express by drawings; some adjectives were easy, but when it came to abstract nouns, to prepositions, and the sort of hackneyed figures of speech, by means of which so much is expressed on earth, it was like diving in cork-jackets. Indeed, these difficulties were insurmountable until to the sixth lesson came a fourth assistant, a being with a huge football-shaped head, whose forte was clearly the pursuit of intricate analogy. He entered in a preoccupied manner, stumbling against a stool, and the difficulties that arose had to be presented to him with a certain amount of clamour and hitting and pricking before they reached his apprehension. But once he was involved his penetration was amazing. Whenever there came a need of thinking beyond Phi-oo’s by no means limited scope, this prolate-headed person was in request, but he invariably told the conclusion to Tsi-puff, in order that it might be remembered; Tsi-puff was ever the arsenal for facts. And so we advanced again.

“But it will only interest linguists, and it’ll take too long for me to go into the details of the series of meetings that started all this. Honestly, I doubt I could even present all the twists and turns we went through in trying to understand each other in the right order. Verbs were easy—at least, the active ones I could draw; some adjectives were simple, but when it came to abstract nouns, prepositions, and those overused figures of speech we use on Earth, it felt like diving in life jackets. These challenges were impossible to overcome until the sixth lesson, when a fourth assistant arrived, a creature with a huge football-shaped head, whose strength lay in pursuing intricate analogies. He came in a distracted way, tripping over a stool, and the challenges had to be presented to him with quite a bit of shouting and poking before he got the hang of them. But once he was engaged, his insight was impressive. Whenever we needed to think beyond Phi-oo’s somewhat limited understanding, this guy with the elongated head was in demand, but he always shared his findings with Tsi-puff so they could be remembered; Tsi-puff was our go-to for facts. And so, we moved ahead again.”

“It seemed long and yet brief—a matter of days—before I was positively talking with these insects of the moon. Of course, at first it was an intercourse infinitely tedious and exasperating, but imperceptibly it has grown to comprehension. And my patience has grown to meet its limitations, Phi-oo it is who does all the talking. He does it with a vast amount of meditative provisional ‘M’m—M’m’ and has caught up one or two phrases, If I may say,’ ‘If you understand,’ and beads all his speech with them.

“It felt both long and short—a matter of days—before I was actually conversing with these moon insects. At first, it was incredibly tedious and frustrating, but gradually it developed into understanding. And my patience has expanded to match its limits. Phi-oo is the one who does most of the talking. He fills the conversation with a lot of thoughtful ‘M’m—M’m’ and has picked up one or two phrases like ‘If I may say’ and ‘If you understand,’ which he sprinkles throughout his speech.”

“Thus he would discourse. Imagine him explaining his artist.

“Thus he would talk. Picture him explaining his artist.

“‘M’m—M’m—he—if I may say—draw. Eat little—drink little—draw. Love draw. No other thing. Hate all who not draw like him. Angry. Hate all who draw like him better. Hate most people. Hate all who not think all world for to draw. Angry. M’m. All things mean nothing to him—only draw. He like you ... if you understand.... New thing to draw. Ugly—striking. Eh?

“‘Hmm—Hmm—he—if I can say—draw. Eat a little—drink a little—draw. He loves to draw. Nothing else matters. He hates everyone who doesn’t draw like him. Angry. He hates everyone who draws like him but is better. He generally hates most people. He hates anyone who doesn’t think that everything in the world is meant to be drawn. Angry. Hmm. Everything means nothing to him—only drawing. He likes you... if you understand... something new to draw. Ugly—striking. Right?”

“‘He’—turning to Tsi-puff—‘love remember words. Remember wonderful more than any. Think no, draw no—remember. Say’—here he referred to his gifted assistant for a word—‘histories—all things. He hear once—say ever.’

“‘He’—turning to Tsi-puff—‘loves to remember words. Remember amazing things more than anything else. Don’t think, don’t draw—just remember. Say’—here he gestured to his talented assistant for a word—‘histories—all things. He hears it once—says it forever.’”

“It is more wonderful to me than I dreamt that anything ever could be again, to hear, in this perpetual obscurity, these extraordinary creatures—for even familiarity fails to weaken the inhuman effect of their appearance—continually piping a nearer approach to coherent earthly speech—asking questions, giving answers. I feel that I am casting back to the fable-hearing period of childhood again, when the ant and the grasshopper talked together and the bee judged between them...”

“It’s more amazing to me than I ever imagined anything could be again, to hear, in this ongoing darkness, these incredible creatures—for even getting used to them doesn't lessen the strange impact of how they look—constantly moving closer to real human speech—asking questions, giving answers. I feel like I’m going back to the story-listening days of childhood again, when the ant and the grasshopper talked together and the bee decided between them...”

And while these linguistic exercises were going on Cavor seems to have experienced a considerable relaxation of his confinement. “The first dread and distrust our unfortunate conflict aroused is being,” he said, “continually effaced by the deliberate rationality of all I do.... I am now able to come and go as I please, or I am restricted only for my own good. So it is I have been able to get at this apparatus, and, assisted by a happy find among the material that is littered in this enormous store-cave, I have contrived to despatch these messages. So far not the slightest attempt has been made to interfere with me in this, though I have made it quite clear to Phi-oo that I am signalling to the earth.

And while these language exercises were happening, Cavor seemed to have experienced a significant easing of his confinement. “The initial fear and distrust from our unfortunate conflict is being,” he said, “constantly erased by the thoughtful rationality of everything I do.... I can now come and go as I please, or I am only restricted for my own benefit. Because of this, I've been able to work with this equipment, and, with a fortunate discovery among the materials scattered in this huge storage cave, I have managed to send these messages. So far, there hasn’t been the slightest attempt to interfere with me in this, even though I’ve made it very clear to Phi-oo that I’m signaling to Earth.”

“‘You talk to other?’ he asked, watching me.

“‘Do you talk to others?’ he asked, watching me.

“‘Others,’ said I.

“‘Others,’ I said.”

“‘Others,’ he said. ‘Oh yes, Men?’

“‘Others,’ he said. ‘Oh yes, men?’”

“And I went on transmitting.”

“And I kept transmitting.”

Cavor was continually making corrections in his previous accounts of the Selenites as fresh facts flowed upon him to modify his conclusions, and accordingly one gives the quotations that follow with a certain amount of reservation. They are quoted from the ninth, thirteenth, and sixteenth messages, and, altogether vague and fragmentary as they are, they probably give as complete a picture of the social life of this strange community as mankind can now hope to have for many generations.

Cavor kept revising his earlier reports on the Selenites as new information came to light, prompting him to change his conclusions. Therefore, the following quotes should be taken with some caution. They are taken from the ninth, thirteenth, and sixteenth messages, and while they are overall vague and incomplete, they likely provide the most complete view of the social life in this unusual community that we can hope to have for many generations.

“In the moon,” says Cavor, “every citizen knows his place. He is born to that place, and the elaborate discipline of training and education and surgery he undergoes fits him at last so completely to it that he has neither ideas nor organs for any purpose beyond it. ‘Why should he?’ Phi-oo would ask. If, for example, a Selenite is destined to be a mathematician, his teachers and trainers set out at once to that end. They check any incipient disposition to other pursuits, they encourage his mathematical bias with a perfect psychological skill. His brain grows, or at least the mathematical faculties of his brain grow, and the rest of him only so much as is necessary to sustain this essential part of him. At last, save for rest and food, his one delight lies in the exercise and display of his faculty, his one interest in its application, his sole society with other specialists in his own line. His brain grows continually larger, at least so far as the portions engaging in mathematics are concerned; they bulge ever larger and seem to suck all life and vigour from the rest of his frame. His limbs shrivel, his heart and digestive organs diminish, his insect face is hidden under its bulging contours. His voice becomes a mere stridulation for the stating of formulæ; he seems deaf to all but properly enunciated problems. The faculty of laughter, save for the sudden discovery of some paradox, is lost to him; his deepest emotion is the evolution of a novel computation. And so he attains his end.

“In the moon,” says Cavor, “every citizen knows their role. They are born into that role, and the extensive training, education, and procedures they go through tailor them so perfectly for it that they have no thoughts or abilities for anything beyond it. ‘Why should they?’ Phi-oo would ask. For example, if a Selenite is meant to be a mathematician, their teachers and trainers immediately focus on that goal. They suppress any emerging inclination towards different interests and skillfully nurture their mathematical inclinations. Their brain develops, or at least the mathematical parts of their brain do, while the rest of their body grows only enough to support this crucial aspect of them. Eventually, apart from rest and nourishment, their only joy comes from exercising and showcasing their abilities, their sole interest lies in applying them, and their only company is with other specialists in their field. Their brain continues to expand, at least in the mathematical areas; those parts swell and seem to drain all energy and vitality from the rest of their body. Their limbs shrink, their heart and digestive organs shrink, and their insect-like face is obscured by its bulging shape. Their voice becomes just a series of simple sounds to express formulas; they appear deaf to everything but clearly articulated problems. The ability to laugh, except for the sudden realization of some paradox, is gone; their deepest emotion is the development of a new calculation. And so they achieve their purpose.”

“Or, again, a Selenite appointed to be a minder of mooncalves is from his earliest years induced to think and live mooncalf, to find his pleasure in mooncalf lore, his exercise in their tending and pursuit. He is trained to become wiry and active, his eye is indurated to the tight wrappings, the angular contours that constitute a ‘smart mooncalfishness.’ He takes at last no interest in the deeper part of the moon; he regards all Selenites not equally versed in mooncalves with indifference, derision, or hostility. His thoughts are of mooncalf pastures, and his dialect an accomplished mooncalf technique. So also he loves his work, and discharges in perfect happiness the duty that justifies his being. And so it is with all sorts and conditions of Selenites—each is a perfect unit in a world machine....

“Or, once again, a Selenite assigned to take care of mooncalves is encouraged from a young age to think and act like a mooncalf, finding joy in mooncalf stories and staying active in their care and pursuit. He learns to be lean and agile, his eye becomes accustomed to the tight wrappings and sharp angles that define a ‘smart mooncalfishness.’ Eventually, he loses interest in the deeper aspects of the moon; he views all Selenites who aren’t equally knowledgeable about mooncalves with indifference, mockery, or even hostility. His thoughts revolve around mooncalf pastures, and his speech is filled with specialized mooncalf language. He enjoys his work and carries out his responsibilities with complete happiness, fulfilling the purpose of his existence. This is true for all kinds of Selenites—each one is a perfect part of a larger world machine....”

“These beings with big heads, on whom the intellectual labours fall, form a sort of aristocracy in this strange society, and at the head of them, quintessential of the moon, is that marvellous gigantic ganglion the Grand Lunar, into whose presence I am finally to come. The unlimited development of the minds of the intellectual class is rendered possible by the absence of any bony skull in the lunar anatomy, that strange box of bone that clamps about the developing brain of man, imperiously insisting ‘thus far and no farther’ to all his possibilities. They fall into three main classes differing greatly in influence and respect. There are administrators, of whom Phi-oo is one, Selenites of considerable initiative and versatility, responsible each for a certain cubic content of the moon’s bulk; the experts like the football-headed thinker, who are trained to perform certain special operations; and the erudite, who are the repositories of all knowledge. To the latter class belongs Tsi-puff, the first lunar professor of terrestrial languages. With regard to these latter, it is a curious little thing to note that the unlimited growth of the lunar brain has rendered unnecessary the invention of all those mechanical aids to brain work which have distinguished the career of man. There are no books, no records of any sort, no libraries or inscriptions. All knowledge is stored in distended brains much as the honey-ants of Texas store honey in their distended abdomens. The lunar Somerset House and the lunar British Museum Library are collections of living brains...

“These beings with large heads, who are tasked with intellectual work, create a sort of elite within this unusual society, and at the forefront of them, embodying the essence of the moon, is the incredible giant ganglion known as the Grand Lunar, in whose presence I am finally to enter. The limitless development of the minds of this intellectual group is made possible by the lack of a bony skull in lunar anatomy, that peculiar bone box that encases the developing human brain, firmly insisting 'thus far and no further' on all its potentials. They are divided into three main categories, each differing greatly in influence and respect. There are administrators, including Phi-oo, Selenites with significant initiative and versatility, each responsible for a designated volume of the moon’s mass; the specialists like the football-headed thinker, who are trained for specific tasks; and the learned, who hold all knowledge. The latter category includes Tsi-puff, the first lunar professor of terrestrial languages. Interestingly, the unlimited growth of the lunar brain has made it unnecessary to create all those mechanical aids to thought that have characterized human advancement. There are no books, no records of any kind, no libraries or inscriptions. All knowledge is stored in enlarged brains much like how honey-ants in Texas keep honey in their swollen abdomens. The lunar Somerset House and the lunar British Museum Library are essentially collections of living brains…

“The less specialised administrators, I note, do for the most part take a very lively interest in me whenever they encounter me. They will come out of the way and stare at me and ask questions to which Phi-oo will reply. I see them going hither and thither with a retinue of bearers, attendants, shouters, parachute-carriers, and so forth—queer groups to see. The experts for the most part ignore me completely, even as they ignore each other, or notice me only to begin a clamorous exhibition of their distinctive skill. The erudite for the most part are rapt in an impervious and apoplectic complacency, from which only a denial of their erudition can rouse them. Usually they are led about by little watchers and attendants, and often there are small and active-looking creatures, small females usually, that I am inclined to think are a sort of wife to them; but some of the profounder scholars are altogether too great for locomotion, and are carried from place to place in a sort of sedan tub, wabbling jellies of knowledge that enlist my respectful astonishment. I have just passed one in coming to this place where I am permitted to amuse myself with these electrical toys, a vast, shaven, shaky head, bald and thin-skinned, carried on his grotesque stretcher. In front and behind came his bearers, and curious, almost trumpet-faced, news disseminators shrieked his fame.

“The less specialized administrators, I’ve noticed, seem to take a real interest in me whenever they see me. They will go out of their way to stare at me and ask questions that Phi-oo will answer. I see them bustling around with a group of bearers, attendants, shout-out-louders, parachute-carriers, and the like—strange groups to observe. The experts mostly ignore me completely, just as they do each other, or notice me only to start showcasing their unique skills loudly. The knowledgeable ones are usually wrapped up in a self-satisfied, oblivious state, which only a challenge to their expertise can break. Typically, they are accompanied by little watchers and attendants, and often there are small, active-looking figures, usually women, that I suspect are some sort of partners; while some of the deeper scholars are way too significant to move around on their own and are carried in a kind of sedan chair, wobbly jellies of knowledge that fill me with respect and wonder. I just walked past one on my way to this spot where I’m allowed to play with these electrical gadgets, a huge, bald, thin-skinned head, unsteady, resting on his bizarre stretcher. His bearers walked in front and behind him, while curious, almost trumpet-like, news spreaders shouted his praises.

“I have already mentioned the retinues that accompany most of the intellectuals: ushers, bearers, valets, extraneous tentacles and muscles, as it were, to replace the abortive physical powers of these hypertrophied minds. Porters almost invariably accompany them. There are also extremely swift messengers with spider-like legs and ‘hands’ for grasping parachutes, and attendants with vocal organs that could well nigh wake the dead. Apart from their controlling intelligence these subordinates are as inert and helpless as umbrellas in a stand. They exist only in relation to the orders they have to obey, the duties they have to perform.

“I’ve already talked about the entourages that usually follow most intellectuals: ushers, assistants, servants, and various helpers, so to speak, to make up for the weak physical abilities of these overdeveloped minds. Porters are almost always with them. There are also incredibly fast messengers with long legs and ‘hands’ for grabbing parachutes, along with attendants with voices that could almost bring the dead back to life. Aside from their controlling intelligence, these subordinates are as lifeless and useless as umbrellas in a rack. They only exist in relation to the orders they have to follow and the tasks they need to complete.”

“The bulk of these insects, however, who go to and fro upon the spiral ways, who fill the ascending balloons and drop past me clinging to flimsy parachutes are, I gather, of the operative class. ‘Machine hands,’ indeed, some of these are in actual nature—it is no figure of speech, the single tentacle of the mooncalf herd is profoundly modified for clawing, lifting, guiding, the rest of them no more than necessary subordinate appendages to these important parts. Some, who I suppose deal with bell-striking mechanisms, have enormously developed auditory organs; some whose work lies in delicate chemical operations project a vast olfactory organ; others again have flat feet for treadles with anchylosed joints; and others—who I have been told are glassblowers—seem mere lung-bellows. But every one of these common Selenites I have seen at work is exquisitely adapted to the social need it meets. Fine work is done by fined-down workers, amazingly dwarfed and neat. Some I could hold on the palm of my hand. There is even a sort of turnspit Selenite, very common, whose duty and only delight it is to apply the motive power for various small appliances. And to rule over these things and order any erring tendency there might be in some aberrant natures are the most muscular beings I have seen in the moon, a sort of lunar police, who must have been trained from their earliest years to give a perfect respect and obedience to the swollen heads.

The majority of these insects, though, that move back and forth on the spiraling paths, that fill the rising balloons and drop past me while clinging to delicate parachutes, are, I assume, from the working class. Many of them are literally "machine hands"—this isn't just a figure of speech. The single tentacle of the mooncalf herd is greatly adapted for grasping, lifting, and guiding, with the rest of their bodies being just minor appendages to these crucial parts. Some, I think, who work with bell-striking mechanisms, have highly developed hearing organs; some involved in delicate chemical tasks have large smelling organs; others have flat feet designed for treadles with fused joints; and then there are those—who I've been told are glassblowers—who seem to be nothing more than lung-bellows. But every one of these ordinary Selenites I’ve seen at work is perfectly suited to the social role they fulfill. Fine work is carried out by these small, efficient workers, some so tiny I could hold them in the palm of my hand. There’s even a type of turnspit Selenite, quite common, whose only job and joy is to provide the power for various small machines. Overseeing all this and correcting any mistakes made by those with unusual behaviors are the strongest beings I’ve encountered on the moon, a sort of lunar police, trained from an early age to show utmost respect and obedience to their superiors.

“The making of these various sorts of operative must be a very curious and interesting process. I am very much in the dark about it, but quite recently I came upon a number of young Selenites confined in jars from which only the fore-limbs protruded, who were being compressed to become machine-minders of a special sort. The extended ‘hand’ in this highly developed system of technical education is stimulated by irritants and nourished by injection, while the rest of the body is starved. Phi-oo, unless I misunderstood him, explained that in the earlier stages these queer little creatures are apt to display signs of suffering in their various cramped situations, but they easily become indurated to their lot; and he took me on to where a number of flexible-minded messengers were being drawn out and broken in. It is quite unreasonable, I know, but such glimpses of the educational methods of these beings affect me disagreeably. I hope, however, that may pass off, and I may be able to see more of this aspect of their wonderful social order. That wretched-looking hand-tentacle sticking out of its jar seemed to have a sort of limp appeal for lost possibilities; it haunts me still, although, of course it is really in the end a far more humane proceeding than our earthly method of leaving children to grow into human beings, and then making machines of them.

“The making of these different types of workers must be a very curious and interesting process. I'm quite in the dark about it, but recently I came across a number of young Selenites trapped in jars, where only their fore-limbs were sticking out, who were being conditioned to become specialized machine operators. The extended 'hand' in this advanced technical education system is triggered by irritants and nourished through injections while the rest of the body is starved. Phi-oo, unless I misunderstood him, explained that in the earlier stages, these strange little creatures tend to show signs of suffering in their cramped situations, but they quickly become hardened to their circumstances; and he took me to where some adaptable messengers were being trained and conditioned. I know it's quite unreasonable, but these glimpses into the educational methods of these beings affect me negatively. I hope this feeling will pass, and that I'll be able to observe more of this aspect of their incredible social structure. That pitiful-looking hand-tentacle stuck out of its jar seemed to convey a sort of limp appeal for unrealized potential; it still haunts me, although, of course, it’s ultimately a far more humane approach than our earthly way of letting children grow into humans and then turning them into machines.”

“Quite recently, too—I think it was on the eleventh or twelfth visit I made to this apparatus—I had a curious light upon the lives of these operatives. I was being guided through a short cut hither, instead of going down the spiral, and by the quays to the Central Sea. From the devious windings of a long, dark gallery, we emerged into a vast, low cavern, pervaded by an earthy smell, and as things go in this darkness, rather brightly lit. The light came from a tumultuous growth of livid fungoid shapes—some indeed singularly like our terrestrial mushrooms, but standing as high or higher than a man.

“Just recently—I think it was on my eleventh or twelfth visit to this apparatus—I got a strange insight into the lives of these workers. I was being shown a shortcut here instead of going down the spiral staircase and along the quays to the Central Sea. After navigating the twists and turns of a long, dark corridor, we stepped into a vast, low cavern that had a strong earthy smell and was surprisingly well-lit for such darkness. The light came from a chaotic mass of sickly-looking mushroom-like shapes—some of them remarkably similar to the mushrooms we have on Earth, but growing as tall as or taller than a person.”

“‘Mooneys eat these?’ said I to Phi-oo.

“‘Do Mooneys eat these?’ I asked Phi-oo.”

“‘Yes, food.’

"Yes, food."

“‘Goodness me!’ I cried; ‘what’s that?’

“‘Wow!’ I said; ‘what’s that?’”

“My eye had just caught the figure of an exceptionally big and ungainly Selenite lying motionless among the stems, face downward. We stopped.

“My eye had just spotted the figure of a particularly large and awkward Selenite lying still among the stems, face down. We paused.

“‘Dead?’ I asked. (For as yet I have seen no dead in the moon, and I have grown curious.)

“‘Dead?’ I asked. (I still haven’t seen anyone dead on the moon, and it’s made me curious.)

“‘No!’ exclaimed Phi-oo. ‘Him—worker—no work to do. Get little drink then—make sleep—till we him want. What good him wake, eh? No want him walking about.’

“‘No!’ exclaimed Phi-oo. ‘He—worker—has no work to do. Get him a drink, then—let him sleep—until we need him. What good is it to wake him, right? We don’t want him wandering around.’”

“‘There’s another!’ cried I.

“‘There’s another!’ I shouted.”

“And indeed all that huge extent of mushroom ground was, I found, peppered with these prostrate figures sleeping under an opiate until the moon had need of them. There were scores of them of all sorts, and we were able to turn over some of them, and examine them more precisely than I had been able to do previously. They breathed noisily at my doing so, but did not wake. One, I remember very distinctly: he left a strong impression, I think, because some trick of the light and of his attitude was strongly suggestive of a drawn-up human figure. His fore-limbs were long, delicate tentacles—he was some kind of refined manipulator—and the pose of his slumber suggested a submissive suffering. No doubt it was a mistake for me to interpret his expression in that way, but I did. And as Phi-oo rolled him over into the darkness among the livid fleshiness again I felt a distinctly unpleasant sensation, although as he rolled the insect in him was confessed.

"And indeed, all that vast expanse of mushroom territory was, as I discovered, filled with these sprawled figures sleeping under an influence until the moon needed them. There were dozens of them in various forms, and we were able to turn some over and inspect them more closely than I had before. They breathed heavily as I did this, but didn’t wake up. One, I remember very clearly: he made a strong impression on me, I think, because some interplay of light and his posture made him look like a human figure curled up. His fore-limbs were long, delicate tentacles—he was some kind of sophisticated manipulator—and the way he was sleeping suggested a painful submission. It was probably a mistake for me to read his expression that way, but I did. And as Phi-oo turned him over into the shadows among the pale, fleshy forms again, I felt a distinctly uncomfortable feeling, although as he rolled, the insect within him became evident."

“It simply illustrates the unthinking way in which one acquires habits of feeling. To drug the worker one does not want and toss him aside is surely far better than to expel him from his factory to wander starving in the streets. In every complicated social community there is necessarily a certain intermittency of employment for all specialised labour, and in this way the trouble of an ‘unemployed’ problem is altogether anticipated. And yet, so unreasonable are even scientifically trained minds, I still do not like the memory of those prostrate forms amidst those quiet, luminous arcades of fleshy growth, and I avoid that short cut in spite of the inconveniences of the longer, more noisy, and more crowded alternative.

“It simply shows the thoughtless way we pick up habits of feeling. To dull the worker you don't want and cast him aside is definitely better than kicking him out of his factory to roam starving in the streets. In every complex social community, there will always be some gaps in employment for all specialized labor, and that way, the issue of 'unemployment' is basically taken care of. And yet, even scientifically trained minds can be so unreasonable; I still can’t shake the memory of those collapsed figures in those calm, glowing arcades of fleshy growth, and I avoid that shortcut even though the longer, noisier, and more crowded route is less convenient.”

“My alternative route takes me round by a huge, shadowy cavern, very crowded and clamorous, and here it is I see peering out of the hexagonal openings of a sort of honeycomb wall, or parading a large open space behind, or selecting the toys and amulets made to please them by the dainty-tentacled jewellers who work in kennels below, the mothers of the moon world—the queen bees, as it were, of the hive. They are noble-looking beings, fantastically and sometimes quite beautifully adorned, with a proud carriage, and, save for their mouths, almost microscopic heads.

“My alternate route takes me past a huge, shadowy cavern that's really crowded and noisy. Here, I see figures peering out from the hexagonal openings of a kind of honeycomb wall, parading around in a large open space, or choosing the toys and amulets crafted to please them by the delicate, tentacle-like jewellers who work in the kennels below. They are the mothers of the moon world—the queen bees, so to speak, of the hive. They look regal, fantastically and sometimes quite beautifully adorned, with a proud posture, and except for their mouths, their heads are almost microscopic.”

“Of the condition of the moon sexes, marrying and giving in marriage, and of birth and so forth among the Selenites, I have as yet been able to learn very little. With the steady progress of Phi-oo in English, however, my ignorance will no doubt as steadily disappear. I am of opinion that, as with the ants and bees, there is a large majority of the members in this community of the neuter sex. Of course on earth in our cities there are now many who never live that life of parentage which is the natural life of man. Here, as with the ants, this thing has become a normal condition of the race, and the whole of such replacement as is necessary falls upon this special and by no means numerous class of matrons, the mothers of the moon-world, large and stately beings beautifully fitted to bear the larval Selenite. Unless I misunderstand an explanation of Phi-oo’s, they are absolutely incapable of cherishing the young they bring into the moon; periods of foolish indulgence alternate with moods of aggressive violence, and as soon as possible the little creatures, who are quite soft and flabby and pale coloured, are transferred to the charge of celibate females, women ‘workers’ as it were, who in some cases possess brains of almost masculine dimensions.”

“Of the moon's reproductive roles, marriage, and childbirth among the Selenites, I’ve learned very little so far. However, with Phi-oo improving in English, my ignorance will surely fade. I believe that, like ants and bees, there’s a large proportion of neuter individuals in this community. Of course, on Earth, there are many people in cities who never experience the parental life that's natural for humans. Here, similar to ants, this has become a normal aspect of their society, and the responsibility for reproduction falls on a specific, and not numerous, group of matronly mothers of the moon, large and dignified beings well-suited to nurture the larval Selenite. Unless I misinterpret an explanation from Phi-oo, they are completely incapable of caring for the young they bring into the moon; periods of foolish indulgence alternate with aggressive moods, and as soon as possible, the little creatures, who are soft, flabby, and pale, are handed over to the care of celibate females, women 'workers,' who in some cases have brains nearly as large as a man's.”

Just at this point, unhappily, this message broke off. Fragmentary and tantalising as the matter constituting this chapter is, it does nevertheless give a vague, broad impression of an altogether strange and wonderful world—a world with which our own may have to reckon we know not how speedily. This intermittent trickle of messages, this whispering of a record needle in the stillness of the mountain slopes, is the first warning of such a change in human conditions as mankind has scarcely imagined heretofore. In that satellite of ours there are new elements, new appliances, traditions, an overwhelming avalanche of new ideas, a strange race with whom we must inevitably struggle for mastery—gold as common as iron or wood...

Just at this moment, unfortunately, this message stopped abruptly. Although the information in this chapter is incomplete and intriguing, it still provides a vague yet expansive impression of a completely strange and amazing world—a world that our own may soon have to deal with, we don’t know how soon. This intermittent flow of messages, this faint sound of a record needle in the quiet of the mountain slopes, is the first sign of a change in human conditions that humanity has scarcely imagined before. In that satellite of ours, there are new elements, new technologies, traditions, an overwhelming flood of new ideas, and a strange race with whom we will inevitably compete for dominance—gold as common as iron or wood...

XXV.
The Grand Lunar

The penultimate message describes, with occasionally elaborate detail, the encounter between Cavor and the Grand Lunar, who is the ruler or master of the moon. Cavor seems to have sent most of it without interference, but to have been interrupted in the concluding portion. The second came after an interval of a week.

The second-to-last message talks, sometimes in great detail, about the meeting between Cavor and the Grand Lunar, who is the ruler of the moon. It seems that Cavor was able to send most of it without any issues, but he got interrupted at the end. The second message came a week later.

The first message begins: “At last I am able to resume this—” it then becomes illegible for a space, and after a time resumed in mid-sentence.

The first message starts: “Finally, I can continue this—” it then gets blurry for a bit, and after a while, it picks up in the middle of a sentence.

The missing words of the following sentence are probably “the crowd.” There follows quite clearly: “grew ever denser as we drew near the palace of the Grand Lunar—if I may call a series of excavations a palace. Everywhere faces stared at me—blank, chitinous gapes and masks, eyes peering over tremendous olfactory developments, eyes beneath monstrous forehead plates; and undergrowth of smaller creatures dodged and yelped, and helmet faces poised on sinuous, long-jointed necks appeared craning over shoulders and beneath armpits. Keeping a welcome space about me marched a cordon of stolid, scuttle-headed guards, who had joined us on our leaving the boat in which we had come along the channels of the Central Sea. The quick-eyed artist with the little brain joined us also, and a thick bunch of lean porter-insects swayed and struggled under the multitude of conveniences that were considered essential to my state. I was carried in a litter during the final stage of our journey. This litter was made of some very ductile metal that looked dark to me, meshed and woven, and with bars of paler metal, and about me as I advanced there grouped itself a long and complicated procession.

The missing words in the following sentence are probably “the crowd.” It’s clear that it continues: “grew ever denser as we approached the palace of the Grand Lunar—if I can call a series of excavations a palace. Everywhere faces were staring at me—blank, chitinous gapes and masks, eyes peering over huge olfactory structures, eyes beneath monstrous forehead plates; and a undergrowth of smaller creatures dodged and yelped, while helmeted faces on long, flexible necks craned over shoulders and beneath armpits. Keeping a welcome distance around me was a line of sturdy, scuttle-headed guards, who had joined us when we left the boat that brought us along the channels of the Central Sea. The sharp-eyed artist with the tiny brain was with us too, and a thick group of lean porter-insects swayed and struggled under the weight of all the things considered essential for my status. I was carried in a litter during the last leg of our journey. This litter was made of some very flexible metal that looked dark to me, woven and meshed, with bars of lighter metal, and as I moved forward, a long and complicated procession formed around me.

“In front, after the manner of heralds, marched four trumpet-faced creatures making a devastating bray; and then came squat, resolute-moving ushers before and behind, and on either hand a galaxy of learned heads, a sort of animated encyclopedia, who were, Phi-oo explained, to stand about the Grand Lunar for purposes of reference. (Not a thing in lunar science, not a point of view or method of thinking, that these wonderful beings did not carry in their heads!) Followed guards and porters, and then Phi-oo’s shivering brain borne also on a litter. Then came Tsi-puff in a slightly less important litter; then myself on a litter of greater elegance than any other, and surrounded by my food and drink attendants. More trumpeters came next, splitting the ear with vehement outcries, and then several big brains, special correspondents one might well call them, or historiographers, charged with the task of observing and remembering every detail of this epoch-making interview. A company of attendants, bearing and dragging banners and masses of scented fungus and curious symbols, vanished in the darkness behind. The way was lined by ushers and officers in caparisons that gleamed like steel, and beyond their line, so far as my eyes could pierce the gloom, the heads of that enormous crowd extended.

“In front, marching like heralds, were four trumpet-faced creatures making a deafening noise; then came stocky, determined ushers moving before and behind, and on either side, a sea of knowledgeable individuals, a kind of walking encyclopedia, who, as Phi-oo explained, were there to assist the Grand Lunar. (Not a single detail in lunar science, no perspective or way of thinking, that these amazing beings didn’t have in their heads!) Following them were guards and porters, and then Phi-oo’s trembling brain carried on a litter. Next came Tsi-puff in a slightly less important litter; then there was me, on a more elegant litter than any other, surrounded by my food and drink attendants. More trumpeters came next, overwhelming ears with loud shouts, and then several big thinkers, one might call them special correspondents or historiographers, tasked with observing and remembering every detail of this groundbreaking meeting. A group of attendants, carrying and dragging banners and heaps of scented fungus and strange symbols, disappeared into the darkness behind. The path was lined with ushers and officers in caparisons that shone like steel, and beyond their line, as far as I could see into the shadows, the heads of that massive crowd stretched on.

“I will own that I am still by no means indurated to the peculiar effect of the Selenite appearance, and to find myself, as it were, adrift on this broad sea of excited entomology was by no means agreeable. Just for a space I had something very like what I should imagine people mean when they speak of the ‘horrors.’ It had come to me before in these lunar caverns, when on occasion I have found myself weaponless and with an undefended back, amidst a crowd of these Selenites, but never quite so vividly. It is, of course, as absolutely irrational a feeling as one could well have, and I hope gradually to subdue it. But just for a moment, as I swept forward into the welter of the vast crowd, it was only by gripping my litter tightly and summoning all my will-power that I succeeded in avoiding an outcry or some such manifestation. It lasted perhaps three minutes; then I had myself in hand again.

“I admit that I’m still not used to the strange effect of the Selenite appearance, and finding myself lost in this vast sea of excited entomology was definitely uncomfortable. For a moment, I experienced something similar to what I imagine people mean when they talk about the ‘horrors.’ I had felt it before in these lunar caverns, especially when I found myself unarmed and exposed in the middle of a throng of Selenites, but never quite so intensely. It’s, of course, a completely irrational feeling, and I hope to gradually overcome it. But for just a moment, as I swept into the chaotic crowd, I had to grip my litter tightly and summon all my willpower to avoid crying out or any other reaction. It lasted maybe three minutes; then I got myself back under control again.”

“We ascended the spiral of a vertical way for some time, and then passed through a series of huge halls dome-roofed and elaborately decorated. The approach to the Grand Lunar was certainly contrived to give one a vivid impression of his greatness. Each cavern one entered seemed greater and more boldly arched than its predecessor. This effect of progressive size was enhanced by a thin haze of faintly phosphorescent blue incense that thickened as one advanced, and robbed even the nearer figures of clearness. I seemed to advance continually to something larger, dimmer, and less material.

“We climbed up the spiral of a vertical path for a while, then moved through a series of huge halls with dome-shaped roofs and intricate decorations. The way to the Grand Lunar was definitely designed to impress us with his greatness. Each cavern we entered felt larger and had bolder arches than the last. This feeling of increasing size was intensified by a thin mist of faintly glowing blue incense that became thicker as we moved forward, blurring even the nearer figures. I felt like I was constantly approaching something larger, dimmer, and less tangible.”

“I must confess that all this multitude made me feel extremely shabby and unworthy. I was unshaven and unkempt; I had brought no razor; I had a coarse beard over my mouth. On earth I have always been inclined to despise any attention to my person beyond a proper care for cleanliness; but under the exceptional circumstances in which I found myself, representing, as I did, my planet and my kind, and depending very largely upon the attractiveness of my appearance for a proper reception, I could have given much for something a little more artistic and dignified than the husks I wore. I had been so serene in the belief that the moon was uninhabited as to overlook such precautions altogether. As it was I was dressed in a flannel jacket, knickerbockers, and golfing stockings, stained with every sort of dirt the moon offered, slippers (of which the left heel was wanting), and a blanket, through a hole in which I thrust my head. (These clothes, indeed, I still wear.) Sharp bristles are anything but an improvement to my cast of features, and there was an unmended tear at the knee of my knickerbockers that showed conspicuously as I squatted in my litter; my right stocking, too, persisted in getting about my ankle. I am fully alive to the injustice my appearance did humanity, and if by any expedient I could have improvised something a little out of the way and imposing I would have done so. But I could hit upon nothing. I did what I could with my blanket—folding it somewhat after the fashion of a toga, and for the rest I sat as upright as the swaying of my litter permitted.

"I have to admit that all these people made me feel really shabby and unworthy. I was unshaven and a bit disheveled; I hadn’t brought a razor; I had a rough beard covering my mouth. On Earth, I’ve always tended to ignore any fuss about my appearance beyond basic cleanliness, but given the unusual situation I was in—representing my planet and my kind, and relying heavily on my looks for a decent welcome—I would have traded a lot for something a bit more stylish and dignified than the clothes I had on. I had been so confident that the Moon was uninhabited that I completely overlooked the need for any preparations. As it was, I was wearing a flannel jacket, knickerbockers, and golf stockings, all stained with every type of dirt the Moon had to offer, slippers (with one missing heel), and a blanket, which I had pulled over my head. (I’m still wearing these clothes, by the way.) Rough stubble doesn’t do any favors for my features, and there was an unpatched tear at the knee of my knickerbockers that stood out as I squatted in my mess; my right stocking also kept twisting around my ankle. I’m acutely aware of the disservice my appearance did to humanity, and if I could have cobbled together something a bit flashier and more impressive, I would have done it. But I couldn’t think of anything. I made do with my blanket—folding it a bit like a toga—and sat as upright as my swaying seat would allow."

“Imagine the largest hall you have ever been in, imperfectly lit with blue light and obscured by a grey-blue fog, surging with metallic or livid-grey creatures of such a mad diversity as I have hinted. Imagine this hall to end in an open archway beyond which is a still larger hall, and beyond this yet another and still larger one, and so on. At the end of the vista, dimly seen, a flight of steps, like the steps of Ara Coeli at Rome, ascend out of sight. Higher and higher these steps appear to go as one draws nearer their base. But at last I came under a huge archway and beheld the summit of these steps, and upon it the Grand Lunar exalted on his throne.

“Picture the biggest hall you've ever been in, dimly lit with blue light and shrouded in a gray-blue fog, filled with bizarre metal or pale-gray creatures of such wild variety as I've mentioned. Imagine this hall leading to an open archway that opens up into an even larger hall, and beyond that another one still larger, and so on. At the end of this long view, barely visible, there’s a flight of steps that lead up, like the steps of Ara Coeli in Rome, disappearing into the distance. The higher these steps seem to go as you approach their base. But eventually, I came underneath a massive archway and saw the top of these steps, where the Grand Lunar was seated on his throne.”

“He was seated in what was relatively a blaze of incandescent blue. This, and the darkness about him gave him an effect of floating in a blue-black void. He seemed a small, self-luminous cloud at first, brooding on his sombre throne; his brain case must have measured many yards in diameter. For some reason that I cannot fathom a number of blue search-lights radiated from behind the throne on which he sat, and immediately encircling him was a halo. About him, and little and indistinct in this glow, a number of body-servants sustained and supported him, and overshadowed and standing in a huge semicircle beneath him were his intellectual subordinates, his remembrancers and computators and searchers and servants, and all the distinguished insects of the court of the moon. Still lower stood ushers and messengers, and then all down the countless steps of the throne were guards, and at the base, enormous, various, indistinct, vanishing at last into an absolute black, a vast swaying multitude of the minor dignitaries of the moon. Their feet made a perpetual scraping whisper on the rocky floor, as their limbs moved with a rustling murmur.

“He was seated in what felt like a bright blaze of incandescent blue. This, combined with the darkness around him, gave the impression of floating in a blue-black void. At first, he appeared to be a small, glowing cloud, brooding on his dark throne; his head must have been several yards in diameter. For some reason I can't understand, several blue searchlights beamed from behind the throne he sat on, forming a halo around him. A number of body-servants surrounded him, small and indistinct in the glow, while beneath him stood his intellectual subordinates—his memory aids, calculators, researchers, and all the notable figures of the moon's court—in a vast semicircle. Below them stood ushers and messengers, and then all the way down the countless steps of the throne were guards, with a huge, varied, indistinct crowd of minor dignitaries of the moon at the base, fading into complete blackness. Their feet created a constant soft scraping sound on the rocky floor as their limbs moved with a rustling whisper.”

“As I entered the penultimate hall the music rose and expanded into an imperial magnificence of sound, and the shrieks of the news-bearers died away....

“As I walked into the second-to-last hall, the music swelled and spread into a grand richness of sound, and the shouts of the messengers faded away....

“I entered the last and greatest hall....

“I entered the last and greatest hall....

“My procession opened out like a fan. My ushers and guards went right and left, and the three litters bearing myself and Phi-oo and Tsi-puff marched across a shiny darkness of floor to the foot of the giant stairs. Then began a vast throbbing hum, that mingled with the music. The two Selenites dismounted, but I was bidden remain seated—I imagine as a special honour. The music ceased, but not that humming, and by a simultaneous movement of ten thousand respectful heads my attention was directed to the enhaloed supreme intelligence that hovered above me.

“My procession spread out like a fan. My ushers and guards moved to the right and left, and the three litters carrying me, Phi-oo, and Tsi-puff walked across a shiny dark floor to the bottom of the giant stairs. Then a deep, pulsing hum began, mixing with the music. The two Selenites got off, but I was asked to stay seated—I assume as a special honor. The music stopped, but the humming continued, and with a simultaneous movement of ten thousand respectful heads, my attention was directed to the enhaloed supreme intelligence hovering above me.”

“At first as I peered into the radiating glow this quintessential brain looked very much like an opaque, featureless bladder with dim, undulating ghosts of convolutions writhing visibly within. Then beneath its enormity and just above the edge of the throne one saw with a start minute elfin eyes peering out of the glow. No face, but eyes, as if they peered through holes. At first I could see no more than these two staring little eyes, and then below I distinguished the little dwarfed body and its insect-jointed limbs shrivelled and white. The eyes stared down at me with a strange intensity, and the lower part of the swollen globe was wrinkled. Ineffectual-looking little hand-tentacles steadied this shape on the throne....

“At first, as I looked into the glowing light, this classic brain appeared very much like a dull, featureless blob with faint, moving hints of folds shifting inside. Then, beneath its size and just above the edge of the throne, I was startled to see tiny, elfin eyes peeking out from the glow. No face, just eyes, as if they were looking through holes. At first, I could only see those two little staring eyes, and then below, I made out a small, shrivelled body with insect-like limbs that were pale and frail. The eyes stared down at me with a strange intensity, and the lower part of the swollen globe was wrinkled. Weak-looking little hand-tentacles held this form steady on the throne....

“It was great. It was pitiful. One forgot the hall and the crowd.

“It was amazing. It was sad. One forgot the room and the people.”

“I ascended the staircase by jerks. It seemed to me that this darkly glowing brain case above us spread over me, and took more and more of the whole effect into itself as I drew nearer. The tiers of attendants and helpers grouped about their master seemed to dwindle and fade into the night. I saw that shadowy attendants were busy spraying that great brain with a cooling spray, and patting and sustaining it. For my own part, I sat gripping my swaying litter and staring at the Grand Lunar, unable to turn my gaze aside. And at last, as I reached a little landing that was separated only by ten steps or so from the supreme seat, the woven splendour of the music reached a climax and ceased, and I was left naked, as it were, in that vastness, beneath the still scrutiny of the Grand Lunar’s eyes.

I climbed the stairs in fits and starts. It felt like the darkly glowing brain above us was expanding and absorbing more of the whole experience as I got closer. The groups of attendants and helpers around their master seemed to shrink and blend into the darkness. I noticed shadowy figures were busy spraying the massive brain with a cooling mist, gently patting and supporting it. As for me, I clung to my swaying litter, staring at the Grand Lunar, unable to look away. Finally, as I reached a small landing just ten steps away from the supreme seat, the beautifully woven music reached its peak and stopped, leaving me feeling exposed, as if I were in that vastness under the unyielding gaze of the Grand Lunar.

“He was scrutinising the first man he had ever seen....

“He was examining the first man he had ever seen....

“My eyes dropped at last from his greatness to the ant figures in the blue mist about him, and then down the steps to the massed Selenites, still and expectant in their thousands, packed on the floor below. Once again an unreasonable horror reached out towards me.... And passed.

“My eyes finally shifted from his greatness to the tiny figures in the blue mist around him, and then down the steps to the gathered Selenites, still and waiting in their thousands, packed on the floor below. Once again, an intense horror reached out toward me... and then faded away.”

“After the pause came the salutation. I was assisted from my litter, and stood awkwardly while a number of curious and no doubt deeply symbolical gestures were vicariously performed for me by two slender officials. The encyclopaedic galaxy of the learned that had accompanied me to the entrance of the last hall appeared two steps above me and left and right of me, in readiness for the Grand Lunar’s need, and Phi-oo’s pale brain placed itself about half-way up to the throne in such a position as to communicate easily between us without turning his back on either the Grand Lunar or myself. Tsi-puff took up a position behind him. Dexterous ushers sidled sideways towards me, keeping a full face to the Presence. I seated myself Turkish fashion, and Phi-oo and Tsi-puff also knelt down above me. There came a pause. The eyes of the nearer court went from me to the Grand Lunar and came back to me, and a hissing and piping of expectation passed across the hidden multitudes below and ceased.

“After the pause, the salutation began. I was helped out of my litter and stood awkwardly while two slender officials performed a series of curious and undoubtedly significant gestures on my behalf. The extensive group of scholars that had accompanied me to the entrance of the last hall appeared two steps above me, to my left and right, ready for the Grand Lunar’s needs. Phi-oo’s pale brain positioned itself about halfway up to the throne so he could easily communicate with both the Grand Lunar and me without turning his back on either of us. Tsi-puff took a position behind him. Skilled ushers moved sideways toward me, keeping a full face to the Presence. I sat down cross-legged, and Phi-oo and Tsi-puff knelt above me. There was a pause. The eyes of the closer court shifted from me to the Grand Lunar and back to me, while a hissing and murmuring of anticipation spread among the unseen crowds below and then stopped.

“That humming ceased.

“That humming stopped.

“For the first and last time in my experience the moon was silent.

“For the first and last time in my experience, the moon was silent.

“I became aware of a faint wheezy noise. The Grand Lunar was addressing me. It was like the rubbing of a finger upon a pane of glass.

“I noticed a faint wheezy sound. The Grand Lunar was speaking to me. It was like the sound of a finger rubbing against a glass pane.”

“I watched him attentively for a time, and then glanced at the alert Phi-oo. I felt amidst these slender beings ridiculously thick and fleshy and solid; my head all jaw and black hair. My eyes went back to the Grand Lunar. He had ceased; his attendants were busy, and his shining superficies was glistening and running with cooling spray.

“I watched him closely for a while, and then glanced at the attentive Phi-oo. I felt ridiculously thick and solid among these slender beings; my head all jaw and black hair. My eyes returned to the Grand Lunar. He had stopped; his attendants were occupied, and his shining surface was glistening and covered in cooling spray.

“Phi-oo meditated through an interval. He consulted Tsi-puff. Then he began piping his recognisable English—at first a little nervously, so that he was not very clear.

“Phi-oo meditated for a moment. He consulted Tsi-puff. Then he started speaking in his recognizable English—at first a bit nervously, so he wasn't very clear.

“‘M’m—the Grand Lunar—wished to say—wishes to say—he gathers you are—m’m—men—that you are a man from the planet earth. He wishes to say that he welcomes you—welcomes you—and wishes to learn—learn, if I may use the word—the state of your world, and the reason why you came to this.’

“‘Um— the Grand Lunar—wants to say—wants to say—he understands you are—um—men—that you are a man from the planet Earth. He wants to say that he welcomes you—welcomes you—and wants to learn—learn, if I may use that term—the state of your world, and the reason why you came here.’”

“He paused. I was about to reply when he resumed. He proceeded to remarks of which the drift was not very clear, though I am inclined to think they were intended to be complimentary. He told me that the earth was to the moon what the sun is to the earth, and that the Selenites desired very greatly to learn about the earth and men. He then told me no doubt in compliment also, the relative magnitude and diameter of earth and moon, and the perpetual wonder and speculation with which the Selenites had regarded our planet. I meditated with downcast eyes, and decided to reply that men too had wondered what might lie in the moon, and had judged it dead, little recking of such magnificence as I had seen that day. The Grand Lunar, in token of recognition, caused his long blue rays to rotate in a very confusing manner, and all about the great hall ran the pipings and whisperings and rustlings of the report of what I had said. He then proceeded to put to Phi-oo a number of inquiries which were easier to answer.

“He paused. I was about to respond when he continued. He made some comments that weren’t very clear, but I think they were meant to be flattering. He told me that the earth was to the moon what the sun is to the earth, and that the Selenites were very eager to learn about earth and humanity. He also mentioned, likely as a compliment, the relative size and diameter of the earth and moon, and the ongoing wonder and curiosity the Selenites had about our planet. I thought for a moment, looking down, and decided to say that people had also wondered what might be on the moon, and had assumed it was barren, not imagining the beauty I had witnessed that day. The Grand Lunar, acknowledging my comment, made his long blue rays spin in a very confusing way, and all around the grand hall, there were sounds of pipes, whispers, and rustlings about what I had said. He then went on to ask Phi-oo a series of questions that were easier to answer.”

“He understood, he explained, that we lived on the surface of the earth, that our air and sea were outside the globe; the latter part, indeed, he already knew from his astronomical specialists. He was very anxious to have more detailed information of what he called this extraordinary state of affairs, for from the solidity of the earth there had always been a disposition to regard it as uninhabitable. He endeavoured first to ascertain the extremes of temperature to which we earth beings were exposed, and he was deeply interested by my descriptive treatment of clouds and rain. His imagination was assisted by the fact that the lunar atmosphere in the outer galleries of the night side is not infrequently very foggy. He seemed inclined to marvel that we did not find the sunlight too intense for our eyes, and was interested in my attempt to explain that the sky was tempered to a bluish colour through the refraction of the air, though I doubt if he clearly understood that. I explained how the iris of the human eyes can contract the pupil and save the delicate internal structure from the excess of sunlight, and was allowed to approach within a few feet of the Presence in order that this structure might be seen. This led to a comparison of the lunar and terrestrial eyes. The former is not only excessively sensitive to such light as men can see, but it can also see heat, and every difference in temperature within the moon renders objects visible to it.

“He understood, he explained, that we lived on the surface of the earth, that our air and sea were outside the globe; the latter part, indeed, he already knew from his astronomy experts. He was very eager to get more detailed information about what he called this extraordinary situation, because people had always thought of the solidity of the earth as making it uninhabitable. He tried first to find out the extremes of temperature that we earthlings were exposed to, and he was really interested in my descriptions of clouds and rain. His imagination was fueled by the fact that the lunar atmosphere in the outer areas of the night side is often quite foggy. He seemed to marvel that we didn’t find the sunlight too bright for our eyes and was curious about my attempt to explain that the sky appears bluish due to the refraction of the air, though I doubt he fully understood that. I explained how the iris of the human eye can contract the pupil to protect the delicate internal structures from too much sunlight and was allowed to get within a few feet of the Presence so that this structure could be observed. This led to a comparison of the lunar and terrestrial eyes. The latter is not only extremely sensitive to visible light but can also see heat, and every temperature difference on the moon makes objects visible to it.

“The iris was quite a new organ to the Grand Lunar. For a time he amused himself by flashing his rays into my face and watching my pupils contract. As a consequence, I was dazzled and blinded for some little time....

“The iris was totally a new thing for the Grand Lunar. For a while, he entertained himself by shining his rays into my face and observing my pupils shrink. As a result, I was dazzled and blinded for a little while...”

“But in spite of that discomfort I found something reassuring by insensible degrees in the rationality of this business of question and answer. I could shut my eyes, think of my answer, and almost forget that the the Grand Lunar has no face....

“But despite that discomfort, I found something comforting, slowly, in the logic of this question-and-answer process. I could close my eyes, think about my response, and almost forget that the Grand Lunar has no face....

“When I had descended again to my proper place the Grand Lunar asked how we sheltered ourselves from heat and storms, and I expounded to him the arts of building and furnishing. Here we wandered into misunderstandings and cross-purposes, due largely, I must admit, to the looseness of my expressions. For a long time I had great difficulty in making him understand the nature of a house. To him and his attendant Selenites it seemed, no doubt, the most whimsical thing in the world that men should build houses when they might descend into excavations, and an additional complication was introduced by the attempt I made to explain that men had originally begun their homes in caves, and that they were now taking their railways and many establishments beneath the surface. Here I think a desire for intellectual completeness betrayed me. There was also a considerable tangle due to an equally unwise attempt on my part to explain about mines. Dismissing this topic at last in an incomplete state, the Grand Lunar inquired what we did with the interior of our globe.

“When I got back to my usual spot, the Grand Lunar asked how we protected ourselves from heat and storms, and I explained the skills involved in building and furnishing. This led to misunderstandings and mixed signals, largely due to my vague language. For a long time, I struggled to explain what a house is. To him and his fellow Selenites, it must have seemed utterly bizarre that humans build houses when they could just live in dugouts. It was even more complicated when I tried to explain that humans originally made their homes in caves and that they were now extending their railways and many facilities underground. I think my desire to provide a complete explanation tripped me up. There was also a significant mess due to my unwise attempt to explain mines. Finally, after leaving that topic unfinished, the Grand Lunar asked what we do with the inside of our planet."

“A tide of twittering and piping swept into the remotest corners of that great assembly when it was at last made clear that we men know absolutely nothing of the contents of the world upon which the immemorial generations of our ancestors had been evolved. Three times had I to repeat that of all the 4000 miles of distance between the earth and its centre men knew only to the depth of a mile, and that very vaguely. I understood the Grand Lunar to ask why had I come to the moon seeing we had scarcely touched our own planet yet, but he did not trouble me at that time to proceed to an explanation, being too anxious to pursue the details of this mad inversion of all his ideas.

A wave of chatter and excitement swept through the farthest reaches of that huge gathering when it finally became clear that we humans know absolutely nothing about the world where countless generations of our ancestors evolved. I had to say three times that of the 4,000 miles between the Earth's surface and its core, we knew only about a mile down, and even that was pretty vague. I could tell the Grand Lunar was wondering why I had come to the Moon when we hadn't even explored our own planet much yet, but he didn’t press me for an explanation at that moment; he was too eager to delve into the details of this crazy reversal of all his beliefs.

“He reverted to the question of weather, and I tried to describe the perpetually changing sky, and snow, and frost and hurricanes. ‘But when the night comes,’ he asked, ‘is it not cold?’

“He went back to the question about the weather, and I tried to describe the constantly changing sky, the snow, the frost, and the hurricanes. ‘But when night falls,’ he asked, ‘isn’t it cold?’”

“I told him it was colder than by day.

“I told him it was colder than during the day.

“‘And does not your atmosphere freeze?’

“‘Doesn't your atmosphere freeze?’”

“I told him not; that it was never cold enough for that, because our nights were so short.

“I told him no; that it was never cold enough for that, since our nights were so short.

“‘Not even liquefy?’

“‘Not even melt?’”

“I was about to say ‘No,’ but then it occurred to me that one part at least of our atmosphere, the water vapour of it, does sometimes liquefy and form dew, and sometimes freeze and form frost—a process perfectly analogous to the freezing of all the external atmosphere of the moon during its longer night. I made myself clear on this point, and from that the Grand Lunar went on to speak with me of sleep. For the need of sleep that comes so regularly every twenty-four hours to all things is part also of our earthly inheritance. On the moon they rest only at rare intervals, and after exceptional exertions. Then I tried to describe to him the soft splendours of a summer night, and from that I passed to a description of those animals that prowl by night and sleep by day. I told him of lions and tigers, and here it seemed as though we had come to a deadlock. For, save in their waters, there are no creatures in the moon not absolutely domestic and subject to his will, and so it has been for immemorial years. They have monstrous water creatures, but no evil beasts, and the idea of anything strong and large existing ‘outside’ in the night is very difficult for them....”

“I was about to say ‘No,’ but then I realized that at least one part of our atmosphere, the water vapor, can sometimes condense and create dew, and sometimes freeze to form frost—this process is similar to how the moon’s atmosphere freezes during its long nights. I made this clear, and from there, the Grand Lunar started talking to me about sleep. The need for sleep, which comes every twenty-four hours for all living things, is also part of our earthly heritage. On the moon, they only rest at rare intervals and after exceptional efforts. I then tried to describe to him the soft beauty of a summer night, and from that, I went on to talk about nocturnal animals that hunt at night and sleep during the day. I told him about lions and tigers, and that’s where we seemed to hit a dead end. Because except in their waters, there are no creatures on the moon that aren’t completely domesticated and under his control, and that has been the case for countless years. They have huge aquatic beasts, but no fierce animals, and the thought of anything big and powerful existing ‘outside’ in the night is really hard for them to grasp…”

[The record is here too broken to transcribe for the space of perhaps twenty words or more.]

[The record is too damaged here to copy for about twenty words or more.]

“He talked with his attendants, as I suppose, upon the strange superficiality and unreasonableness of (man) who lives on the mere surface of a world, a creature of waves and winds, and all the chances of space, who cannot even unite to overcome the beasts that prey upon his kind, and yet who dares to invade another planet. During this aside I sat thinking, and then at his desire I told him of the different sorts of men. He searched me with questions. ‘And for all sorts of work you have the same sort of men. But who thinks? Who governs?’

“He chatted with his attendants, I guess, about the strange superficiality and irrationality of humans who just exist on the surface of the world, tossed about by waves and winds and all the uncertainties of space. They can't even come together to fight off the beasts that threaten their kind, yet they have the boldness to invade another planet. While he was doing this, I sat thinking, and then at his request, I shared with him about the different kinds of people. He probed me with questions. ‘And for all kinds of work, you have the same kinds of people. But who thinks? Who leads?’”

“I gave him an outline of the democratic method.

“I gave him an overview of the democratic approach.

“When I had done he ordered cooling sprays upon his brow, and then requested me to repeat my explanation conceiving something had miscarried.

“When I was finished, he asked for some cooling sprays for his forehead and then asked me to go over my explanation again, thinking something might have gone wrong.”

“‘Do they not do different things, then?’ said Phi-oo.

“‘Don’t they do different things, then?’ said Phi-oo.”

“Some, I admitted, were thinkers and some officials; some hunted, some were mechanics, some artists, some toilers. ‘But all rule,’ I said.

“Some, I admitted, were thinkers and some officials; some hunted, some were mechanics, some artists, some workers. ‘But all rule,’ I said.

“‘And have they not different shapes to fit them to their different duties?’

“‘Don’t they have different shapes to match their different tasks?’”

“‘None that you can see,’ I said, ‘except perhaps, for clothes. Their minds perhaps differ a little,’ I reflected.

“‘None that you can see,’ I said, ‘except maybe for clothes. Their thoughts might differ a bit,’ I reflected.”

“‘Their minds must differ a great deal,’ said the Grand Lunar, ‘or they would all want to do the same things.’

“‘Their minds must be very different,’ said the Grand Lunar, ‘or they would all want to do the same things.’”

“In order to bring myself into a closer harmony with his preconceptions, I said that his surmise was right. ‘It was all hidden in the brain,’ I said; but the difference was there. Perhaps if one could see the minds and souls of men they would be as varied and unequal as the Selenites. There were great men and small men, men who could reach out far and wide, men who could go swiftly; noisy, trumpet-minded men, and men who could remember without thinking....’” [The record is indistinct for three words.]

“In order to align myself more closely with his ideas, I admitted that he was correct. ‘It was all stored in the brain,’ I said; but the difference existed. Maybe if we could see the minds and souls of people, they would be just as diverse and unequal as the Selenites. There are great people and small people, those who can extend their reach far and wide, those who can move quickly; loud, attention-seeking people, and those who can remember effortlessly....” [The record is indistinct for three words.]

“He interrupted me to recall me to my previous statements. ‘But you said all men rule?’ he pressed.

“He cut me off to remind me of what I had said before. ‘But you said all men rule?’ he insisted.

“‘To a certain extent,’ I said, and made, I fear, a denser fog with my explanation.

“‘To some degree,’ I said, and I’m afraid I made things even more confusing with my explanation.

“He reached out to a salient fact. ‘Do you mean,’ asked, ‘that there is no Grand Earthly?’

“He reached out to a key point. ‘Are you saying,’ he asked, ‘that there is no Grand Earthly?’”

“I thought of several people, but assured him finally there was none. I explained that such autocrats and emperors as we had tried upon earth had usually ended in drink, or vice, or violence, and that the large and influential section of the people of the earth to which I belonged, the Anglo-Saxons, did not mean to try that sort of thing again. At which the Grand Lunar was even more amazed.

“I thought of several people but finally assured him there was none. I explained that the autocrats and emperors we had tried on Earth usually ended up with drinking, vice, or violence, and that the large and influential group of people I belonged to, the Anglo-Saxons, did not intend to try that again. The Grand Lunar was even more astonished by this.”

“‘But how do you keep even such wisdom as you have?’ he asked; and I explained to him the way we helped our limited [A word omitted here, probably “brains.”] with libraries of books. I explained to him how our science was growing by the united labours of innumerable little men, and on that he made no comment save that it was evident we had mastered much in spite of our social savagery, or we could not have come to the moon. Yet the contrast was very marked. With knowledge the Selenites grew and changed; mankind stored their knowledge about them and remained brutes—equipped. He said this...” [Here there is a short piece of the record indistinct.]

“‘But how do you maintain even the wisdom you have?’ he asked; and I explained how we supported our limited [A word omitted here, probably “brains.”] with libraries of books. I explained how our science was advancing through the combined efforts of countless small people, and to that he only remarked that it was clear we had achieved a lot despite our social barbarism, or we wouldn’t have made it to the moon. Still, the difference was striking. With knowledge, the Selenites evolved and transformed; humanity gathered their knowledge around them but remained uncivilized—equipped. He said this...” [Here there is a short piece of the record indistinct.]

“He then caused me to describe how we went about this earth of ours, and I described to him our railways and ships. For a time he could not understand that we had had the use of steam only one hundred years, but when he did he was clearly amazed. (I may mention as a singular thing, that the Selenites use years to count by, just as we do on earth, though I can make nothing of their numeral system. That, however, does not matter, because Phi-oo understands ours.) From that I went on to tell him that mankind had dwelt in cities only for nine or ten thousand years, and that we were still not united in one brotherhood, but under many different forms of government. This astonished the Grand Lunar very much, when it was made clear to him. At first he thought we referred merely to administrative areas.

“He then had me explain how we navigate this planet of ours, and I described our railways and ships. For a while, he couldn't grasp that we had only been using steam for a hundred years, but once he did, he was clearly amazed. (I should mention a curious detail: the Selenites measure time in years just like we do on Earth, even though I can’t make sense of their number system. However, that’s not an issue because Phi-oo understands ours.) From there, I continued to explain that humanity has lived in cities for only nine or ten thousand years and that we are still not united in one brotherhood, but governed by many different systems. This greatly surprised the Grand Lunar when it became clear to him. Initially, he believed we were just talking about administrative regions."

“‘Our States and Empires are still the rawest sketches of what order will some day be,’ I said, and so I came to tell him....” [At this point a length of record that probably represents thirty or forty words is totally illegible.]

“‘Our states and empires are just rough drafts of what order will eventually become,’ I said, and that's why I came to talk to him....” [At this point a length of record that probably represents thirty or forty words is totally illegible.]

“The Grand Lunar was greatly impressed by the folly of men in clinging to the inconvenience of diverse tongues. ‘They want to communicate, and yet not to communicate,’ he said, and then for a long time he questioned me closely concerning war.

“The Grand Lunar was highly impressed by the foolishness of humans in sticking to the hassle of having different languages. ‘They want to communicate, yet they don’t want to communicate,’ he said, and then for a long time, he asked me many questions about war.

“He was at first perplexed and incredulous. ‘You mean to say,’ he asked, seeking confirmation, ‘that you run about over the surface of your world—this world, whose riches you have scarcely begun to scrape—killing one another for beasts to eat?’

“He was initially confused and skeptical. ‘Are you seriously saying,’ he asked, looking for reassurance, ‘that you run all over your world—this world, which has so many resources you’ve barely started to explore—killing each other for animals to eat?’”

“I told him that was perfectly correct.

“I told him that was absolutely right.

“He asked for particulars to assist his imagination.

“He asked for details to help his imagination.”

“‘But do not ships and your poor little cities get injured?’ he asked, and I found the waste of property and conveniences seemed to impress him almost as much as the killing. ‘Tell me more,’ said the Grand Lunar; ‘make me see pictures. I cannot conceive these things.’

“‘But don’t ships and your poor little cities get damaged?’ he asked, and I noticed that the loss of property and comforts seemed to affect him almost as much as the killings did. ‘Tell me more,’ said the Grand Lunar; ‘paint me a picture. I can’t picture these things.’”

“And so, for a space, though something loath, I told him the story of earthly War.

“And so, for a while, even though I hesitated, I shared with him the story of earthly War.”

“I told him of the first orders and ceremonies of war, of warnings and ultimatums, and the marshalling and marching of troops. I gave him an idea of manoeuvres and positions and battle joined. I told him of sieges and assaults, of starvation and hardship in trenches, and of sentinels freezing in the snow. I told him of routs and surprises, and desperate last stands and faint hopes, and the pitiless pursuit of fugitives and the dead upon the field. I told, too, of the past, of invasions and massacres, of the Huns and Tartars, and the wars of Mahomet and the Caliphs, and of the Crusades. And as I went on, and Phi-oo translated, the Selenites cooed and murmured in a steadily intensified emotion.

“I told him about the initial orders and ceremonies of war, the warnings and ultimatums, and the organization and movement of troops. I described maneuvers and positions and battles engaged. I talked about sieges and assaults, starvation and hardships in trenches, and sentinels freezing in the snow. I recounted routs and surprises, desperate last stands and faint hopes, and the relentless pursuit of fugitives and the dead on the battlefield. I also spoke of the past, mentioning invasions and massacres, the Huns and Tartars, the wars of Mahomet and the Caliphs, and the Crusades. As I continued, and Phi-oo translated, the Selenites cooed and murmured with increasing emotion."

“I told them an ironclad could fire a shot of a ton twelve miles, and go through 20 feet of iron—and how we could steer torpedoes under water. I went on to describe a Maxim gun in action, and what I could imagine of the Battle of Colenso. The Grand Lunar was so incredulous that he interrupted the translation of what I had said in order to have my verification of my account. They particularly doubted my description of the men cheering and rejoicing as they went into battle.

“I told them an ironclad could shoot a ton of ammunition twelve miles and penetrate 20 feet of iron—and how we could guide torpedoes underwater. I further described a Maxim gun in action and what I could picture of the Battle of Colenso. The Grand Lunar was so skeptical that he interrupted the translation of my words to confirm my account. They were especially doubtful of my description of the soldiers cheering and celebrating as they went into battle.

“‘But surely they do not like it!’ translated Phi-oo.

“‘But surely they don’t like it!’ translated Phi-oo.”

“I assured them men of my race considered battle the most glorious experience of life, at which the whole assembly was stricken with amazement.

“I assured them that men of my race viewed battle as the most glorious experience of life, and the entire assembly was left in amazement.

“‘But what good is this war?’ asked the Grand Lunar, sticking to his theme.

“‘But what’s the point of this war?’ asked the Grand Lunar, staying on topic.

“‘Oh! as for good!’ said I; ‘it thins the population!’

“‘Oh! as for good!’ I said; ‘it reduces the population!’”

“‘But why should there be a need—?’

“‘But why should there be a need—?’”

“There came a pause, the cooling sprays impinged upon his brow, and then he spoke again.”

“There was a pause, the cooling sprays hit his forehead, and then he spoke again.”

At this point a series of undulations that have been apparent as a perplexing complication as far back as Cavor’s description of the silence that fell before the first speaking of the Grand Lunar become confusingly predominant in the record. These undulations are evidently the result of radiations proceeding from a lunar source, and their persistent approximation to the alternating signals of Cavor is curiously suggestive of some operator deliberately seeking to mix them in with his message and render it illegible. At first they are small and regular, so that with a little care and the loss of very few words we have been able to disentangle Cavor’s message; then they become broad and larger, then suddenly they are irregular, with an irregularity that gives the effect at last of some one scribbling through a line of writing. For a long time nothing can be made of this madly zigzagging trace; then quite abruptly the interruption ceases, leaves a few words clear, and then resumes and continues for the rest of the message, completely obliterating whatever Cavor was attempting to transmit. Why, if this is indeed a deliberate intervention, the Selenites should have preferred to let Cavor go on transmitting his message in happy ignorance of their obliteration of its record, when it was clearly quite in their power and much more easy and convenient for them to stop his proceedings at any time, is a problem to which I can contribute nothing. The thing seems to have happened so, and that is all I can say. This last rag of his description of the Grand Lunar begins in mid-sentence.

At this point, a series of undulating signals that have been confusing ever since Cavor described the silence before the Grand Lunar first spoke are now overwhelmingly present in the record. These undulations clearly result from radiation coming from a lunar source, and their persistent similarity to Cavor's alternating signals suggests that someone is intentionally mixing them with his message to make it unreadable. Initially, they are small and regular, so with a bit of effort and barely losing any words, we've managed to extract Cavor's message; then they become broader and larger, and suddenly they turn irregular, creating the effect of someone scribbling over a line of writing. For a long time, this wildly zigzagging trace provides no clarity; then abruptly, the interference stops, revealing a few clear words, only to resume and continue throughout the rest of the message, completely erasing whatever Cavor was trying to convey. If this is indeed a deliberate interference, why the Selenites preferred to let Cavor continue transmitting his message while remaining completely unaware of their erasure of its record, when they clearly had the power and it would have been much simpler for them to stop his transmission at any time, is a conundrum I can't solve. It seems that this is just how it happened, and that's all I can say. This last fragment of his description of the Grand Lunar starts in the middle of a sentence.

“...interrogated me very closely upon my secret. I was able in a little while to get to an understanding with them, and at last to elucidate what has been a puzzle to me ever since I realised the vastness of their science, namely, how it is they themselves have never discovered Cavorite.’ I find they know of it as a theoretical substance, but they have always regarded it as a practical impossibility, because for some reason there is no helium in the moon, and helium...”

“...interrogated me closely about my secret. After a while, I managed to reach an understanding with them, and finally to clarify what has puzzled me ever since I grasped the vastness of their science, specifically, how they themselves have never discovered Cavorite. I find that they know about it as a theoretical substance, but they’ve always considered it practically impossible, because for some reason there’s no helium on the moon, and helium...”

Across the last letters of helium slashes the resumption of that obliterating trace. Note that word “secret,” for on that, and that alone, I base my interpretation of the message that follows, the last message, as both Mr. Wendigee and myself now believe it to be, that he is ever likely to send us.

Across the last letters of helium cuts the return of that devastating trace. Pay attention to the word “secret,” because on that word, and that word alone, I base my interpretation of the message that comes next, the final message, as both Mr. Wendigee and I now believe it to be, that he is ever likely to send us.

XXVI.
The Last Message Cavor sent to the Earth

On this unsatisfactory manner the penultimate message of Cavor dies out. One seems to see him away there in the blue obscurity amidst his apparatus intently signalling us to the last, all unaware of the curtain of confusion that drops between us; all unaware, too, of the final dangers that even then must have been creeping upon him. His disastrous want of vulgar common sense had utterly betrayed him. He had talked of war, he had talked of all the strength and irrational violence of men, of their insatiable aggressions, their tireless futility of conflict. He had filled the whole moon world with this impression of our race, and then I think it is plain that he made the most fatal admission that upon himself alone hung the possibility—at least for a long time—of any further men reaching the moon. The line the cold, inhuman reason of the moon would take seems plain enough to me, and a suspicion of it, and then perhaps some sudden sharp realisation of it, must have come to him. One imagines him about the moon with the remorse of this fatal indiscretion growing in his mind. During a certain time I am inclined to guess the Grand Lunar was deliberating the new situation, and for all that time Cavor may have gone as free as ever he had gone. But obstacles of some sort prevented his getting to his electromagnetic apparatus again after that message I have just given. For some days we received nothing. Perhaps he was having fresh audiences, and trying to evade his previous admissions. Who can hope to guess?

On this unsatisfactory note, Cavor's second-to-last message fades away. You can almost see him out there in the blue haze, surrounded by his equipment, intently signaling us for the last time, completely unaware of the curtain of confusion that has fallen between us; also unaware of the final dangers that were surely closing in on him. His disastrous lack of common sense had completely betrayed him. He had talked about war, the strength and irrational violence of people, their insatiable aggressiveness, and the endless futility of conflict. He had filled the entire moon world with this impression of humanity, and then it seems clear that he made the most fatal admission that the possibility—at least for a long time—of any more humans reaching the moon depended solely on him. The cold, impersonal logic of the moon seems obvious to me, and a hint of it, followed perhaps by some sudden realization, must have dawned on him. You can picture him on the moon, grappling with the remorse of this fatal oversight. For a certain period, I suspect the Grand Lunar was contemplating the new situation, and during that time, Cavor may have roamed as freely as he ever did. But some sort of obstacles prevented him from reaching his electromagnetic equipment again after the last message I just mentioned. For several days, we received nothing. Perhaps he was having new discussions, trying to dodge his previous admissions. Who knows?

And then suddenly, like a cry in the night, like a cry that is followed by a stillness, came the last message. It is the briefest fragment, the broken beginnings of two sentences.

And then suddenly, like a scream in the night, like a scream that is followed by silence, came the final message. It's the shortest piece, the incomplete beginnings of two sentences.

The first was: “I was mad to let the Grand Lunar know—”

The first was: “I was crazy to let the Grand Lunar know—”

There was an interval of perhaps a minute. One imagines some interruption from without. A departure from the instrument—a dreadful hesitation among the looming masses of apparatus in that dim, blue-lit cavern—a sudden rush back to it, full of a resolve that came too late. Then, as if it were hastily transmitted came: “Cavorite made as follows: take—”

There was a pause of about a minute. One might picture some outside disturbance. A withdrawal from the machine—a terrible hesitation among the looming equipment in that dim, blue-lit chamber—a sudden rush back to it, filled with a determination that arrived too late. Then, as if it were quickly sent out, came: “Cavorite made as follows: take—”

There followed one word, a quite unmeaning word as it stands: “uless.”

There followed one word, a completely meaningless word as it is: “uless.”

And that is all.

That's everything.

It may be he made a hasty attempt to spell “useless” when his fate was close upon him. Whatever it was that was happening about that apparatus we cannot tell. Whatever it was we shall never, I know, receive another message from the moon. For my own part a vivid dream has come to my help, and I see, almost as plainly as though I had seen it in actual fact, a blue-lit shadowy dishevelled Cavor struggling in the grip of these insect Selenites, struggling ever more desperately and hopelessly as they press upon him, shouting, expostulating, perhaps even at last fighting, and being forced backwards step by step out of all speech or sign of his fellows, for evermore into the Unknown—into the dark, into that silence that has no end....

It’s possible he rushed to spell “useless” right before his fate caught up with him. We can't really know what was going on with that machine. Whatever it was, I’m sure we’ll never receive another message from the moon. As for me, a vivid dream has come to my aid, and I can see, almost as clearly as if I witnessed it in real life, a blue-lit, shadowy, disheveled Cavor struggling in the grip of those Selenite insects. He struggles more desperately and hopelessly as they close in on him, shouting, complaining, maybe even eventually fighting, being pushed back step by step away from any sign of his companions, forever into the Unknown—into the darkness, into that silence that never ends....


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!